-----------------------------------
Yankee Surrender
by Linne Mitchell
-----------------------------------

Romance/Historical Fiction

Copyright ©2001 by Deborah Bouziden

NOTICE: This work is copyrighted. It is licensed only for use by the original purchaser. Making copies of this work or distributing it to any unauthorized person by any means, including without limit email, floppy disk, file transfer, paper print out, or any other method constitutes a violation of International copyright law and subjects the violator to severe fines or imprisonment.

Prologue

A HORSE and rider waited beside a grove of oak trees, not far from a weatherworn cabin whose residents had evacuated long ago. A full moon lit up the drooping rooftop. The shadowed figures hovered in the darkness below low hanging limbs. Wind blew leaves and branches about without exposing their position. The man sat motionless, as if carved from stone, keeping tight rein on his horse lest it should snort and give them away.

The rider studied the building, not moving. The midnight call of whippoorwills, frogs, and crickets rasped in chorus. The chestnut gelding pricked his ears. The rider rubbed the horse's neck and unbuttoned his long navy-riding coat. He slipped it from his shoulders revealing a gray uniform. Then, he removed the dark grey hardee hat, tucked it inside the coat and quietly dismounted. With quick even movements, he rolled the hat into the coat and fastened both to the back of his saddle with small leather straps.

Bending, he plucked a stiff piece of grass, stuck it between his lips and moved it from one side of his mouth to the other. Colonel Daniel Fredericks tried to relax, but the muscles in his neck tightened. He was here, on a mission ... to get information on a spy. A certain spy.

When the thunder of hoof beats and a buggy's rattle echoed up the road, the Confederate Colonel remounted and gathered the fallen reins.

Right on time, he thought as the noisy buggy passed a few yards away. His informant had been right. He decided not to reveal himself to the courier. Double agents were everywhere, and he wasn't about to risk his identity on a stranger.

The Colonel chewed on his weed and watched a skirted figure jump from the buckboard. The woman stood still and listened, like a dog on point, then glanced around before hurrying to the porch. She leaned over a broken step, reached beneath it and recovered a blackened lantern. From her apron pocket, she took several folded papers, stuffed them inside the globe, then replaced the rusted lamp, climbed back into the buggy and drove off.

When the rattle of the carriage had trailed into silence, the Colonel spurred his mount and galloped to the spot, where moments before, the woman's rig had been. Retrieving the lamp, he jerked off the top and pulled out the wadded paper. He threw the useless light aside, and stepped from the shadow of the overhanging porch into the moonlight. The old house creaked. The Colonel unfolded the message and began to read.

Five webs will weave at a

Holy union, the third of

May, at a house of worship

in the wilds.

“The Spider,” whispered the Colonel. He drew a match from his frock coat pocket, struck the end and lit the note's edge.

In a matter of seconds, the white paper burned into black ashes. The wind caught the cinders and scattered them, the message now concealed in the Colonel's mind.

Chapter 1

AMANDA hummed as she arranged dogwood blossoms and baby's breath in a crystal vase. The May sun filtered through the windows, streaking a rainbow across the oak floor. A gentle breeze carried the sweet aroma of peach blossoms through the open windows. The Wilderness Church, nestled among the sturdy Virginia pines, had a serenity of its own.

Pink ribbons, tied from Richmond's finest satin, trimmed the windows and benches. Vases, placed a safe distance from white tapered candles, brightened the worn oak and pine woodwork surrounding the altar.

Amanda stepped back to survey her work. Perfect. A smile lit her face and spread to her sapphire eyes. This was a beautiful Saturday and it would be a beautiful wedding. Our wedding, at last.

She jerked her head as pots and pans clattered in the churchyard. Her heart pounded. Distant cannon fire caused fear to prickle up the back of her neck.

Only seven hours to wait. It didn't seem long after the time she and Robert had been separated. But, that was over now.

“Mrs. Robert Coole,” she whispered letting the words settle on her lips.

She stepped to the window, leaned forward; her hands cupped under her chin, closed her eyes, and drew in a deep breath of crisp morning air. Thoughts of Robert filled her mind. He carried himself with a pride she hadn't witnessed in other men. Perhaps it was the dignified way he held his head or the carefree set of his shoulders. While there were those who had cause to avoid the depths of his green eyes and harshness of his voice, Amanda had found only compassion and tenderness there.

Male voices outside reminded her that the day's beauty was but a brief pause from war's sinister cruelties. Even now, there were 25,000 Union soldiers camped around the church. Not even Major Robert Coole, their commander, could guarantee their safety. Since the past was too painful, Amanda learned to live in the present. And presently I'll be married.

With a determined lift to her chin, she straightened, walked to the east window, gathered orphan Bibles, and returned to the vase. Her slim fingers worked and rearranged the delicate flowers for what seemed like the hundredth time. At last, she surrendered to thoughts of her family and the past.

It had been several years since the war claimed her two brothers. They had been fools to volunteer. She'd told them so the day they mustered. The war had just begun when news came that Stephen, the youngest, had been killed at Great Falls. Amanda's mother was still grieving for him, when two weeks later they received word, Abraham, the eldest, had died at Bull Run.

Robert had comforted Amanda's aged mother by frequent visits to their home. He assured her, Amanda would be cared for and have a chance at happiness. While her mother mourned, Amanda dealt with her brothers’ deaths in a different way. She threw herself into work and saw to her mother's every need. She struggled to be strong for her mother and cried only in the middle of the night.

The day Robert announced he'd volunteered and would leave at the end of the month, Amanda's mother's health grew worse. Robert had only been gone a few weeks when she died. Amanda knew he tried to write often and she responded soon after receiving his letters, but it wasn't enough. The loneliness was more than she could bear. Her mother had been gone a year and Amanda could not, would not, stand another minute of this emptiness.

Robert had suggested she sell the farm and move in with his mother and sister. After several months of his prodding, and his uncle's persuasion, she was still undecided. But when Robert's uncle, Lester, convinced her the proceeds from the farm sale could be invested in operations to further the Union cause, she knew she had no choice. Living with her future in-laws was not a perfect arrangement but every time Robert returned home, he reminded her it was only temporary. However, with each month, and defeat the Army suffered, the prospect of their marriage seemed farther away. Robert was as dedicated to the army as she was to their marriage. After putting their wedding off several times she made up her mind, if the army postponed her wedding one more month, she would march down to headquarters and demand some justice of her own. The next day she received Robert's letter.

Amanda's reverie was snapped by a scurry of activity outside the church. Listening to the soldiers’ mumbled conversation, she moved to another window to check the last ribbon.

“...skirmish this morning at Catherine's Furnace."

“Catherine's Furnace! How'd that stinkin’ Jackson git so close and me not smell him?"

Her fingers froze on the ribbon, the bow unraveling in her hand. Oh Dear God, not again. Please don't let them take him away from me now.

Amanda grabbed the skirt of her voile dress and ran out the church's back door, leaving the ribbon hanging in a tangle. She rushed past the soldiers cleaning their carbines at the bottom of the stairs. She had to find Robert. As she raced to his tent, she stirred a trail of yellow dirt. She stopped and looked under the muddied flap. Empty. The knot in her stomach tightened. He wouldn't leave without telling me. He wouldn't. She whirled, her hem kicking up more dust. She craned her neck to look around the crowded encampment.

“Miz Amanda,” a young private asked, “can I help you?"

Startled, Amanda turned. “Major Coole?” she managed to ask between breaths.

“He's at the Genrul's tent...."

Gathering her skirt, she ran faster, stopping just outside the officer's tent. Her heart skipped a beat. She knew she probably shouldn't interrupt, but ... why shouldn't she? The war had interrupted enough of her life. Amanda stepped in front of the open flaps. She spotted her fiancé bent over a small table. For several minutes, she stood mesmerized by his good looks and self-confidence. He was too good to be true, this man who would soon be her husband. And she knew it. She wanted to remember the chiseled features of his face and every lock of his sandy blond hair, just in case. She had to believe that when this war was over, they would be together. But, she didn't want to be too confident. That had been the mistake she made with her brothers.

She cleared her throat.

“Amanda,” Robert said. All four men present looked up. He dropped the pencil, walked away from the table and joined her outside. “What are you doing here?"

“Is it true? Are you really going to face Jackson today?"

“Where did you hear that?” he asked as his brows drew together and a smile curved his lips.

He took her arm and led her to a large elm a few steps away.

“I was in the church and some of the men...."

Turning her around to face him, he lifted her chin and looked into her eyes.

“I told you, nothing is going to happen."

“But...."

“Jackson is heading west,” he said in his usual calm manner, “Hooker thinks he's in retreat. The majority of the men are pulling out to make sure he is, but I'm not going anywhere."

Amanda's heart slowed its pace. Robert wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her close.

“Nothing is going to happen?"

“Nothing,” he said. His warm lips brushed against her forehead and she his grip loosened. “I've got to get back.” He inclined his head, indicating the tent behind him.

She nodded.

“See you at the church.” He smiled, turned and walked away.

Amanda braced herself and leaned against the rough bark of the tree. Her legs shook beneath her trembling body. Amanda slid to the ground, relieved by his reassurance. “At the church,” she whispered, watching him disappear inside the tent.

* * * *

OUTSIDE THE church, the day's activities came to a halt. The remaining Union Soldiers stacked their rifles like teepees around the camp clearing. The last meal of the day was over and the sun dropped behind the pines. After they extinguished the cooking fires, the tired men lounged in the grass listening to whippoorwills’ whistles echoing over the valley.

Inside the church, half of Major Coole's company lined the walls and blocked any breeze that might float through the open windows. The other half sat with family and friends on hard wooden pews. In their dark blue frock coats, trimmed with shiny gilt buttons, these soldiers were the best the Union army offered. They sat with their backs straight, heads held high and gloved hands folded around their kepi’ hats. Harsh lines on their faces spoke of the darker side of war. It wasn't victories and cheers these men remembered, but musketfire and death. They had been in the field for more than a year. Most had forgotten what home looked like; others were too tired to care. Robert told Amanda, General Hooker, his commanding officer, was eager to give his approval when approached about a wedding in the field. He hoped this diversion would charge the morale of his men and remind them of what they would return to someday.

Amanda watched the silent, stiff-necked soldiers as Timmy, the unit's redheaded, twelve-year-old drummer, lit the last candle and stepped aside. The white collared chaplain moved in front of Robert and Amanda.

“Dearly beloved, we are gathered here in the sight of God and these witnesses to unite this man and this woman in holy matrimony,” the minister recited, wiping his hand across his damp forehead.

Amanda didn't listen to the words. Her mind had already leaped ahead three or four months, when she knew Robert would be ordered further south. It was inevitable. She and Robert would be married, but that would be the only change. He would continue to be a soldier and the war would go on. She glanced at Robert who stood tall and poised at her side. Captivated by the firmness of his jaw, she noticed the way his slouch hat fit over flaxen curls and accented the hue of his eyes. The starched collar and golden epaulettes that rested on the double-breasted coat emphasized his broad chest.

Robert's mouth curved in amusement as he turned and caught her looking at him. She averted her eyes and shifted her gaze to the minister. As Robert's gloved hand tightened around her fingers, she decided to concentrate on the ceremony. Amanda's lips parted in a smile. At this very moment it didn't matter if a war raged around them. She was secure in the fact, that in the morning, she would be Robert's wife.

“Do you, Robert Joseph Coole take Amanda Louise Randell to be your—"

A thunderous swish of wings and the whistle of artillery shells caused the soldiers to duck and reach for their holstered weapons. A shrill Rebel yell echoed from the thick forest. Every head turned toward the west windows. At the sound of heavy footsteps, Amanda and Robert jerked back in time to see soldiers bolt for the doors. Musketry thunder grew louder. Around them, the civilian guests froze and listened, seemingly unwilling to believe what was happening. Glass windows clinked together like jelly jars being carried to the cellar.

The wood floor quivered beneath Amanda's feet as the thin walls groaned disapproval. The rustle of pages, amid the noise, distracted Amanda as the minister fumbled with his black Bible. He opened his mouth to continue. The church's doors burst open. Soldiers scattered and dove out the windows as a few escaped through the small portal behind the paralyzed minister.

Amanda pressed her lace-gloved fingers to her lips to stifle a scream. A wave of dizziness swept over her and her insides trembled as scruffy, gray-dressed soldiers shoved their way into the church, guns raised, ready to fire. Robert lunged for his loaded pistol resting on the front pew. The remaining wedding quests followed the surprised Union soldiers, trampling whatever stood in their way. Glass shattered as minie’ balls whistled over their heads and exited through the paned windows.

“Run, Amanda,” Robert shouted pushing her while raising his gun.

The red-haired drummer bolted through the door just ahead of her. He fell, slipping through a crack in the wood foundation and disappeared beneath the building. Amanda reached for the minister. Gunfire echoed through the structure. They had gone only a few feet when she felt the minister's grip loosen. She turned as he sank to the floor almost dragging her with him.

“Run,” he gasped.

She stumbled forward. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a confederate soldier point his revolver at Robert.

“No!” she yelled recovering her balance. She saw the flash of powder as the gun discharged.

The force of the blast lifted him off the floor and knocked him backwards several feet. It was too late. Everything moved in slow motion as she watched him fall. Amanda staggered until she reached his side, then bent her shaky legs and knelt beside him. She swallowed hard and watched, helpless, as blood oozed from his chest. He turned to face her, pain scouring his features. Amanda's fingers trembled as she unbuttoned his coat to examine the wound. Through blinding tears, she saw the hole in his chest. She stared at the blood-soaked gauntlets as he reached for her hand.

“You have to go, Mandy,” he said as their eyes met.

“I'll not leave you,” she said. She smoothed back the hair clinging to his damp forehead, then pulled a white handkerchief from her petticoat and dabbed the splattered blood from his face. As she ripped material from the bottom of her wedding gown, he jerked and gripped her hand tighter. She froze.

The anguished look relaxed when the pain subsided.

“Don't cry,” he said as he ran his other hand across her tear-soaked cheek, “I love you."

Blood trickled out the side of his mouth. She watched, helpless to save him, as his eyes closed for the last time. His grip loosened and his arm slid down his side. Amanda stared at the limp hand and still chest. What went wrong? Pain pounded through her head. You promised nothing would happen. Not today.

“Robert.” She put her hands on his shoulders and shook his lifeless body, “Robert! Don't you die! You can't leave me! You promised you wouldn't leave!"

Amanda threw herself across him and sobbed. She clamped her eyes shut and blocked out the world around her. Why echoed through her mind like the roar of the cannon. She hated this war, the bloodshed, the soldiers, the guns.... She cradled Robert's hand to her chest. Amanda rocked back and forth, absorbed in grief, when a strong hand grabbed her arm and jerked her to her feet.

“Come on, Yank,” a stranger's deep voice bellowed, as he pulled her away from Robert. “He's dead."

She turned and glared into the murderer's blood-shot eyes. When she didn't move, he aimed his gun at the body.

“Stop, you Rebel bastard!” Amanda screamed shoving the revolver away.

Rage swelled within her breast. How dare he? Wriggling and twisting, she tried to free herself. A harsh laugh echoed, through tobacco stained teeth, as the soldier's hold tightened around her arm. She lifted her slippered foot and kicked. Her effort was useless. With her fist doubled, she swung at the soldier. He stiffened and blocked her arm. She wrenched away and swung again. He ducked. Her labors sent her sprawling past him to the floor. She rolled over and looked up at the brawny man. Shaggy hair dangled from a sweat-stained hat. His gray clothes were nothing but rags. Confederate soldier? Confederate trash!

“Don't make this tougher than it has to be,” he said as he moved closer. He cursed, bending to grab her wrist again.

“Leave me alone, you Rebel scum,” she yelled, hitting him with her fist. He yanked her upward. Her head jerked forward when her feet landed firmly planted on the floor.

Her hand grew numb as he pulled her along. Looking down, a thought raced through Amanda's mind. Determined to be free, she pulled her wrist toward her face, and clamped her teeth into his hand.

He released her. She tumbled headlong toward a wooden pew. On hands and knees, fighting crinoline and her skirt's deep fringe, she crawled to the outside aisle. She rounded the corner, saw another body and stopped. Amanda gasped as she recognized the blue dress she and Robert's mother worked so hard to complete now covered in blood. Her mother-in-law's once happy face was pale and drawn.

“Rebecca,” she whispered, remembering Robert's sister. Was she among these dead? Amanda looked to her right, then her left. She didn't see Rebecca's coral frock. She must have escaped.

Amanda started to touch her mother-in-law's body, but heavy footsteps behind her and a hard jerk on her veil brought her to a swift and complete stop. Reaching up, she pulled the pin, which held the lace in place and left the soldier holding the remnant.

“Oh no, you don't,” the soldier said as he lunged forward and grabbed her long curls. Still on her knees, she was forced back the way she came. When they reached the center aisle, he released her.

I'm gonna make you pay for that,” he said holding up his wrist. He looked down at her with a wolfish grin.

She froze, staring while he removed a huge leather belt from around his waist. Terror gripped her heart as she dreaded what he would do next. She backed up against a pew, her body shaking as he drew the belt up over his shoulder. Amanda raised her arms and braced for the blow.

“Sergeant,” a demanding voice echoed from opened doors. “What the hell are you doin'?"

The soldier stopped in mid-motion and turned toward the speaker. Amanda lowered her arms and squinted through tear-filled eyes, to see the shadowed figure in the doorway.

“I'm gonna teach this Yankee bride some manners."

“Put that away,” the man said pointing his gun barrel toward the leather.

“But Colonel,” the soldier whined, “she bit me."

“I said put it away."

Lowering the belt, the soldier reached for Amanda again. She flinched and tried to avoid his grasp, but the Sergeant's grip was firm. Standing, she studied the giant the Sergeant had addressed as Colonel. He filled the small church's entrance. His feet solidly planted, he watched the Sergeant bring the prisoner closer.

From the Colonel's right hand dangled a pearl handled revolver, while his left stroked the hilt of a silver sabre at his hip.

A chill ran up Amanda's spine when she looked into his piercing black eyes. There was something familiar about them. Impossible. She dismissed the thought. He didn't look at her, but fixed his gaze on the soldier, who refused to raise his head.

“Put her with the other prisoners,” the Colonel said stepping aside to let them pass, “I'll question her later."

She paused and stared at the hardened features of his face. Red bands of fatigue circled his eyes, a two-inch scar seared his clean-shaven cheek and under his left eye she could see a healing bruise. Chestnut hair curled from beneath his gray slouch hat. A stiff weed dangled from his dry, cracked lips. Amanda shook with anger as she felt his breath on her forehead and noticed his chest heave. It wasn't fair that he still breathed and Robert didn't.

“Come on, Yank,” the Sergeant said tugging on her arm.

Resigned, she turned to go.

Gray smoke clung to the still air like moss at the edges of a pond, as they stepped from the church. Amanda cringed when she heard the muffled cries of the wounded soldiers. The smell of burning flesh turned her stomach. Bloody bodies and unclaimed rifles littered the churchyard. Amanda turned and glared at the Colonel from the bottom of the stairs. Her pinned curls fell into loose ringlets around her face, softening her angry features. Blood splattered her high cheekbones and covered the tight bodice and stiff pleats across the front of her dress. A few large bows still clung to the skirt like children clinging to their mother's apron strings.

The Colonel met her stare. The hatred that glistened from the young woman's wet eyes told him more than spoken words could have. What kind of fool would allow his fiancé to come here to get married? Spy or not, it would have been safer up North. He saw her jaw muscles tighten as she squared her shoulders and faced forward. His stomach churned and he shifted from one leg to the other. Being the object of animosity made him uneasy. That was foolishness of course, captured spies knew their fate. He expected to be hated. After two years, he thought he'd gotten used to those looks. He hadn't. Even if she was a spy, she was a lady, a beautiful one and another face to add to his nightmares. How would he justify his actions this time?

He watched the bride as she and the Sergeant made their way across the yard. How long before this damn war's over? he wondered, watching her unsteady gait. When will.... The memory of the start of the war sent a fresh ache through his gut and a sharp pain stabbed his chest. He remembered why he enlisted. He still recalled the chilly, winter night the soldiers came to Red Orchard and.—

Another round of gunfire echoed through the shrouded valley. The Colonel whirled, raised his revolver, and disappeared into the building, the Yankee bride and the disturbing thoughts she brought to mind forgotten.

Chapter 2

THE GUNFIRE ended as the moon crept higher in the sky. The clippity clop of horse's hooves reverberated through the silence as Daniel galloped into camp. Two soldiers greeted him as he reined in his mount.

“Colonel, your tent is over there,” the balding quartermaster said, pointing to a tent set off from the rest. Nestled back in the pines, it looked like a peaceful cottage.

“Thanks,” Daniel muttered. He dismounted and handed the reins to a young private.

The night air grew heavy as moans from the wounded men drifted across the camp. Walking slowly toward his assigned tent, he felt the delayed fingers of exhaustion creep over his body. He reached the tent and folded back the flaps, allowing fresh air to cleanse the stuffy enclosure.

Daniel stepped inside, and unbuckled the belt which held his revolver and sabre to his hips. He placed them on the table with tired and stiff hands and started unbuttoning his gray coat. He took off his felt hat and stretched his arms over his head, bowing backward until his spine popped.

“Daniel?” a voice from outside the tent called.

“William.” Startled, the Colonel peered out as he acknowledged his closest friend's voice.

The moonlight cast a shadow across the young man's face. His blond hair, worn long and curling in the back, was pressed to his head from the hat he wore. His shoulders slumped forward, and he dragged his booted feet. “When did you get back?"

Daniel ducked as he stepped out of the tent and ran his fingers through his sweaty hair.

“Just now,” Daniel said as he finished unbuttoning his coat. He slipped it from his shoulders and hung it over a pole. The cool air felt refreshing to his hot skin. “What did you find out at headquarters?"

William took out several pieces of paper from the worn pouch he carried. “The groom was one of the Spider's operatives all right, but no one knows about the bride.” He handed his superior a fistful of papers. “Hill said to keep a close eye on her. Since she was marrying the fellow...."

“Hill?"

“Yes, Jackson's been wounded,” the soldier said as the two walked away from the tent, “we're under Hill's command now."

“How bad is Jackson?"

“Not bad. He took two in the shoulder. The surgeons think he'll be fine."

The Colonel studied the papers the best he could in the moonlight, then tucked them into his pants. “How many did we lose?"

“Not too many."

Daniel stopped and grabbed his friend's arm. William looked at him. “How many?"

“It looks like ‘bout a hundred."

The Colonel shook his head. “Find how many and who, then send the report to the front."

“I already have Smith working on it."

The two men continued in silence until the Colonel finally spoke.

“How many prisoners did we take?"

“Close to 300. A lot of them will die during the night though."

“Make sure as few die as possible,” Daniel said looking toward the trees from where the moans and groans emanated. “Get someone to check on the wounded and give them water. The Yanks may arrange an exchange in the next few days and we don't want to be accused of being barbaric."

“Sure thing.” Picking up his pace, William walked ahead then stopped and turned to face him again. “Have you had a chance to question that bride yet? Find out what she knows?"

Daniel shook his head. “I'll get to her, first thing in the morning."

A young private came out of the shadows. “There's still coffee on the coals if you want some, Colonel."

“Thanks."

William and the private left Daniel in the shadows. An eerie hush settled over the camp. Daniel walked to the bed of coals, grabbed a tin and reached for the pot. He poured a cup and accepted the hardtack biscuit the quartermaster offered. Several men gathered around the embers to eat and drink in silence. A few feet behind the Colonel, the clatter of metal on metal as a soldier cleaned his rifle echoed through the night.

Daniel stood, then walked around the supply wagon for a water canteen. He needed time away from his men and left the crowd. Stepping into the shadows, he trudged through the darkness. A deserted hickory tree, its base packed with dirt, attracted him. The overhanging limbs provided a canopy as he settled beneath them, the canteen positioned between his legs. He leaned against the trunk and dipped the biscuit in the cold coffee. Hardtack, he thought, hesitating before moving it to his lips. The Union knew what they were doing when they left their rations behind he mused. The hard cracker crunched between his teeth.

He lifted the cup and took a sip. The coffee moistened his dry mouth. The food quieted his stomach. The ration was palatable. Anything would be. After all, he hadn't eaten since dawn. He relived the past few days and wished he could escape his thoughts. However, there seemed no way to erase those memories. No matter where he went, what he was doing, death followed him everywhere. Like his men, it asked no questions; gave no explanations.

He caught a glimpse of the bride and threw the remaining coffee on the ground. She sat huddled against a pine tree, her head down. When he had seen her that morning a pain had knotted his stomach. She reminded him of his wife. Her auburn hair, smooth skin.... But she wasn't Patricia. He closed his eyes and laid his head against the hickory. No one could replace Patricia; no one could bring her back. Not even this angel sent from hell. He leaned forward and took another look at his prisoner. She was beautiful though. His insides shook and a lump lodged in his throat. A sudden urge came over him. He wanted to jerk her to her feet, press her to him and kiss her soft lips. It had been a long time since....

“She's a prisoner. Maybe a spy,” he grumbled. No question she's a Yankee. What could he be thinking? How could he let Patricia's memory be distorted by this....

He picked up the canteen from between his legs. She was still a human being though and might want a drink of water.

* * * *

AMANDA LEANED against the bark and studied the canvas tent, now invaded by several ungrateful Johnnies. The moon cast its mocking beam onto a small group of prisoners. It wasn't fair for the night to be given such life, when those around her lay dying. The wind seemed the only element that appreciated their sadness, as it whispered through the branches, moved the treetops and cast eerie shadows. Once again, she remembered her friends. What had happened to Timmy ... and Rebecca? A moan caught her attention. A confederate soldier held a cup of water for a young boy who had been hit in the head. The tenderness and compassion the soldier showed as he helped the wounded struck her as incongruous. What kind of men were these soldiers? One minute they kill, the next they try to save lives.

Amanda stretched her long legs and straightened the fold of her dress. The day's events played over in her mind as her blood-soaked gloves rolled from her lap. She picked them up. They were stiff against her palm.

Why? she wondered, dry tears stinging her eyes. If the Rebels had been only a few minutes later, she and Robert would have been away. She would be asleep next to him, listening to his quiet breathing, not the snores echoing from the tents. She would be lying on a soft bed, not sitting on the hard, unforgiving earth. Shock and disbelief mingled together until she felt nothing. Too tired to care about what might happen tomorrow, Amanda threw the gloves on the ground, looked away from the silhouetted soldier and closed her eyes.

“Want a drink?"

Amanda opened her eyes, startled to hear a voice. She looked up and gazed at the dark figure that loomed over her.

Shaking her head, she lowered her eyes and stared past the Colonel's legs.

“I'll leave the canteen just in case. You might want it later."

He placed the canteen beside her. She watched him leave. Dust clung to his black boots, a view she had become accustomed to. His broad shoulders slumped and his hat tilted precariously atop his head. No one seemed to notice as he made his way through the wounded. He didn't stop to talk to anyone, just sauntered toward the shadows. He bent low, swung and grabbed something.

Amanda looked at the canteen, then back to the Colonel. It didn't matter how considerate this one man was. She wasn't going to drink anything the Rebs gave her. Probably poisoned anyway. Amanda stared across the ocean of bodies. Maybe Robert hadn't been joking, she thought. Not a shot had been fired all night. Perhaps there was an unspoken truce. He had said both sides knew the importance of rest for the men for the daytime battles. How stupid.

“Oh Robert,” she sighed. We would have been happy. I know it.

She closed her eyes again and leaned back against the tree. Her neck throbbed unbearably. She twisted her head back and forth until the pain eased. She drew her legs close to her body and slowly lowered her shoulders to the ground. Her hand fell on the canteen, and she jumped as if a snake had bitten her. Maybe one sip, she thought as she sat up and reached for the container. Besides what good will it do if I die of thirst? She uncorked the top and put the spout to her lips. Tilting the canister, she let the water trickle into her mouth and swallowed several times.

The sound of footsteps and the soft ruffle of skirts brought Amanda's attention back to reality. Lowering the canteen, she turned toward the disturbance. Through the moonlit darkness she squinted and saw Rebecca's golden tresses. Two armed soldiers escorted her from the edge of the underbrush. Amanda threw the uncapped container on the ground and sprang to her feet. She wove her way through the men, never taking her eyes from the frightened young woman with her arms folded.

Rebecca's hair hung in loose tangles around her muddied face. She clutched the front of a gray jacket, which hung from her shoulders, and gripped the remnants of her coral bodice. She stumbled, but one of the men behind her was quick and caught her. Her shoulders drooped and she kept her eyes to the ground.

“Rebecca?” Amanda asked as she stood in front of her the frightened girl.

“You know her?” one of the men asked.

“Yes,” she said lifting the girl's chin to look in her eyes, “she's my husb ... my sister."

“We found her down by the river."

Amanda glanced at the man whose face was hidden in the shadows. There was a familiar ring to his voice. She stepped to one side, slid her arm around the distressed girl and pressed her shaking body close, led Rebecca away from the men.

“Is there anything we can do?” the other soldier asked.

“I think you've done quite enough already,” Amanda snapped at the gawking pair.

She guided Rebecca through the maze of wounded men to the pine tree, which had become home.

“Are you all right?” Amanda asked as she knelt beside Rebecca and pulled her close.

“I couldn't stop them ... they were too strong...."

“I know.” Amanda pressed her friend's head against her shoulder. Her voice became a whisper. “I know."

After there were no more tears, Rebecca leaned back. Amanda rested her head against the tree. Neither spoke. No words comforted at a time like this. War had extracted a payment. They had paid in full. A deep pain in Amanda's chest made her realize how lonely she would be once the war was over. And Rebecca? Sweet, innocent Rebecca.

She remembered a giggling friend who had helped her climb the tall oak tree in front of her house, so she could get her handsome brother's attention; the laughter and songs on their outings; and the plans, always the plans.... That was over now. This war had put an end to everything Amanda cared about and valued. She looked over at Rebecca, who stared into the shadowed darkness. If only she might have one pleasant memory of the way things were. Instead, the stench of sweat and blood filled her lungs. The fresh scent of pine and peach blossoms was gone forever. Subdued coughs from wounded men and a heartless screech from the brown owl that guarded them replaced the sweet silence of a lover's moonlit night.

Nothing would bring Robert or his mother back, or repair the damage done to Rebecca, but perhaps sleep offered some escape from the human cruelties that plagued her mind. She could forget the dead men. She could block out the constant thump of the soldier's boots as they tramped about her.

She could return with Robert to the pond where he taught her to bait a fishing hook and see the sun glitter across his hair. She could sit with him on the front porch and listen as he told stories of when he and Rebecca were children, remember the way the corner of his eyes turned up when he smiled....

Sleep could remind her of these pleasant memories, something the Rebs would never take from her.

* * * *

A SMALL COACH lumbered along a deserted highway, escorted by a blue uniformed soldier. The driver stopped at an abandoned intersection. No one in the entourage stirred, except for the horses that whinnied and shook their necks trying to ward off biting insects. The moon peeked from behind clouds. There was no wind.

A lone rider approached from the west. He stopped at the side of the carriage. His horse breathed heavy and white foam dripped from its mouth.

“Chaplain,” a muffled voice said behind the curtains that covered the coach's windows, “you have news for me."

“Not good news, I'm afraid.” The minister's horse stepped sideways and intensified his rider's nervousness.

“Tell me now,” the shrouded man demanded. “Don't keep me in suspense. Did the trap work or not?"

“Almost."

“What do you mean almost?” the man roared, stomping his feet on the bottom of the wagon. The horses jerked forward and their reins jingled as their driver steadied them.

“The rebels did attack at the church. However, I received word that one of the women was taken prisoner."

“Imbeciles. No wonder this war isn't over yet.” He paused. The coach rocked again. “Which one?"

“I'm not sure. I wasn't able to get—"

“Not sure?"

“There were many wounded, I had to—"

“Was he there?"

“Yes. The Shadow and his operative are purported to be the ones who have the girl."

“Hmmm. Do we know who he is yet?"

The Chaplain looked at the soldier in front of him then cleared his throat. “No.” He shook his head. “No. My informant died before he had a chance to give me that information."

The minister squirmed in his saddle, as the man inside the coach remained quiet.

“Find out who he is,” he ordered. “I can't afford any more failings."

“Yes sir.” The reverend jerked his horse around. He kicked him with his heels and the animal leapt forward, then galloped down the dirt road.

“Captain,” the man inside called to the soldier.

“Sir.” He rode up alongside the coach.

“Find out where the Major hid that medicine, then assemble a squad to wait for whoever comes after it."

“But sir—"

“Just do it,” the hidden man roared. “If I'm right she'll go after it. Order your men to shoot whoever shows up."

“Anybody?"

“Anybody and everybody, Captain."

“Yes sir.” With that the soldier spurred his horse and disappeared into the trees.

A tap on the coach's roof, and the driver whipped the horses into motion. The wagon faded into the night.

Chapter 3

AS THE SUN rose and streamed through the trees, Amanda stirred. She remembered looking around earlier when reveille sounded. It could have been a dream, she thought for reality and slumber came together as one. The rattle of horse's gear and the murmur of deep male voices drew her attention to a group of men gathered at the camp's edge. She sat up, leaned against the tree, then closed her eyes again. If not for the ache in her back, she would swear yesterday was a nightmare and nothing more. She gathered the blanket around her shoulders to ward off a cool morning breeze.

Opening her eyes, she realized she hadn't had the blanket when she'd fallen asleep. She glanced around. Several other prisoners were covered too. At least these Rebels didn't want their prisoners to freeze, she thought. A sharp pain seared her chest and the word ‘prisoner’ stuck in her mind like a hot coal. Prisoner. The word, unpleasant enough, didn't compare with the reality of being one. The blanket smothered her as her flesh grew hotter. She had to get away from this place. Her breathing became quick and shallow. Her head spun as she stood. She glanced from one end of the camp to the other. The soldiers, busy with their morning duty, paid no attention to her. She could sneak behind the tents, then disappear into the woods. No one would know or care, she was certain. But what about Rebecca?

She studied the sleeping figure at her feet. She couldn't leave Rebecca. But how could she take her along? She'd only slow her progress. Yet.... Amanda reached down to shake her friend's shoulder. As she leaned forward she saw the splattered blood on the hem of her dress. She jerked away. No, she couldn't take Rebecca with her. She would escape, get help, and then send someone for her. That would be the quickest and safest thing to do. She glanced around as she took swift steps to the edge of the sleeping bodies. All the Rebel soldiers weren't animals. One of them would protect Rebecca from the others, she was sure. She had to take the chance. She stopped, turned, and pressed her fingers to her lips as she stared at her friend.

“I'll be faster without you,” she whispered gathering up her skirt. Hurrying toward the back of the first set of tents, she checked behind her once more.

Soldiers passed behind where she stood, but none looked her way.

Watching her step, she inched her way toward the horses. Several privates chatted near the animals. She would wait until they left, then make her move.

Amanda shifted from one foot to the other. The two men stared at one another as their conversation continued. The younger of the two shook his head. The other took out a map and stretched it across a horse's back.

Amanda crouched and stepped closer.

“Here,” the soldier with the map said, “I told you the rendezvous wouldn't be the same. It never is."

“But the Colonel said...."

“That was last night,” the other interrupted, “you know headquarters always changes their mind."

“All right,” he said leaning in toward the map, “we're supposed to follow this road here.” He followed a line with his finger. “Then at this creek, we're suppose to wait for the Colonel."

“That can't be right,” the other said, “we'll be right next to the Yankees."

The older man folded the large paper. “That's what makes the Colonel so special. He knows how to get in and out, real quick and quiet like."

“Well, I don't know if I like the idea of getting my head blown off for more ammo and a bit of medicine."

Amanda froze. They were stealing supplies from the North. Her stomach tightened and the back of her neck prickled with anxiety. The Colonel? In and out? Something about him. She dismissed the thought. Now more than ever, she needed to escape and warn the North of the impending raid. She straightened and looked behind her once again. The two men lingered. Hurry and leave, she thought chewing on her bottom lip. She had to get away. Now. She would have revenge for her fiancé's murder and see this Colonel and his men captured. Finally, the soldiers moved off across the encampment. As soon as she felt it was safe, she crept toward the horses.

“Where are you going, Missy?” a deep voice boomed behind her.

She started to run. A strong arm wrapped around her waist and pulled her from her destination.

“Leave me alone,” she yelled as she twisted right and left. “Let me go."

“You're not going anywhere,” the soldier said, his grip tight. “The Colonel wants to see you."

“Let me go, you animal.” She beat at him with her fist and tried to kick him, but to no avail.

“You can make this easy or hard. Either way it doesn't matter. You're still goin’ to see the Colonel."

“I won't,” she said still struggling.

He released her.

Amanda stepped back and raised her chin. She placed her hands on her hips, daring the man to take her to his superior. “I won't go."

The soldier stared at her and exhaled a tired and frustrated breath. Bending, he picked her up like a sack of flour, and threw her over his shoulder.

“Put me down,” she screamed as her fists pommelled his back.

“Shut up,” he said trying to tame her kicking legs.

Amanda fought hard. The soldier's boots pounded the ground as his pace quickened. The clink of metal against metal distracted her. Crackling fires and the smell of coffee drifted passed them as the soldier's stride never slacked.

Other soldiers stopped their chores and laughed as they passed.

“Are you sure you can handle her by yourself?” one of the men called after them.

“Put me down,” she demanded again.

“I'll put you down when we get to the Colonel's tent.” With that he smacked a hand across her behind.

“How dare you."

“If you don't hold still, I'm going to drop you."

Amanda stiffened, then relaxed.

After a few more paces, he stopped. “Colonel."

“Come in, Private."

The soldier ducked and stepped inside the tent. He dumped Amanda with a thud on the ground. “Here she is, sir."

The officer grunted and continued his writing, his eyes focused on the paper. He sat behind a small wooden table. To his right a kerosene lamp hovered on the edge making room for disarrayed papers. Two cots lined the tent's outer walls, while a trunk occupied the rear. Sweat and ink filled Amanda's nostrils and perspiration beaded on her forehead.

She squared her shoulders; glared at her escort, then turned to the man she had been summoned to see. “What is the meaning of this, Colonel? I don't appreciate being man-handled in such a fashion."

“Thank you, Private,” the Colonel said as he dipped his pen into the ink well. “You can go."

“Sir, could I have a word with you?"

The Colonel looked up. “Yes."

“Outside?"

The Colonel stood, glanced at his prisoner, and followed the soldier outside. Amanda went to the table's edge and studied the stack of papers.

“Colonel Daniel Fredericks,” the man said as he stepped back into the tent.

Amanda whirled to see the officer standing in the doorway. Her heart pounded. She glanced at his outstretched hand but ignored the gesture. Opening her mouth to speak, then deciding against it, she turned her attention back to the papers.

Daniel lowered his hand and walked behind the table. “You interested in our wounded then?"

Amanda raised her eyelids.

“Our wounded,” the Colonel said pointing to the table. “It's a list of our wounded."

His dark eyes were soft and gentle. The muscle along his jaw was relaxed and his mouth curved in amusement. His patronizing attitude caused a well of rage to spring up in her.

“Your wounded hold no interest for me,” Amanda said and watched the Colonel sit down. “How long are we to be held?'

“We?'

“My sister and me."

He shrugged. “I'm not sure. I guess that depends on you."

“On me? What in the world could I...."

Before she could catch her next breath, he stood and grabbed her wrist; his grip so tight, her fingers turned white and her hand numb. The sympathetic look in his eyes was gone, replaced by cold embers of a hidden anger. His lips thinned with irritation. “Don't play the innocent little victim with me. I won't buy it. I'd rather see your pretty neck stretched than risk more men's lives. So, let's cut through all this trivial chatter and you tell me who you're working for?"

Just as quickly, he released her. Amanda searched for the meaning behind his words as she rubbed her sore wrist. “I ... I'm not working for anyone,” she stammered. “I don't know what you're talking about."

Where his sleeves had been rolled back, she could see the muscles in his forearms and the way they hardened. His fingers curled into a fist and he struck the table. The lamp globe clinked. Amanda jumped. Anxiety and frustration burned her insides.

“I want answers and I want them now,” he demanded.

She stepped back, afraid he would grab her again. She swallowed hard. Her mind swam with confusing thoughts, nothing coherent enough to put into words. He took two steps toward her. “Who are you spying for?"

“I was just getting married,” she whispered as she searched for something to placate his anger. His words finally registered. “Spying?” A well of anger spewed forth like an unearthed spring. “What are you talking about?"

“The groom, code-named, the Fiddler; his mother, aptly the Black Widow.” He gripped her shoulders again and shook her hard. Her teeth clattered. “What's your code-name and who's your superior?"

Robert, a spy? Impossible, she thought as she stared into the angry soldier's eyes. “I don't know,” Amanda said tears stinging her eyes. “I don't know what you're talking about."

The Colonel released her. He lowered his hands and his eyelids closed. Though the evidence seemed overwhelming, the fear in her expression told him she was telling the truth. He opened his eyes and studied her. She chewed on her bottom lip and rubbed her fingers together until he thought she'd peel the skin off. A trail of tears traveled down her high cheekbones. She swiped her small nose with the back of her dirt caked wrist. If he frightened her, it would get him nowhere. Maybe she wasn't a spy. But even if she wasn't, he was sure she knew more than she pretended.

“Perhaps you can explain this,” he said, picking up a black notebook, a round coin-like object, and stack of papers.

Amanda took the things he offered. She had never seen them before, she was sure. She shook her head.

“Why were you sneaking around camp this morning?"

The notations she read in the notebook drowned his questions. It was Robert's handwriting, but what did it mean? Vicksburg-4/27-troops emassing-15,000. Lee present.

“These papers,” he said as he held up a wadded bundle, “are passes. They can get you through Northern and Southern pickets."

She sniffled. “I don't know anything about them."

“Why were you sneaking around the camp?” he demanded again as he moved closer to her.

The past few days she lived as if awakened from a dream and didn't yet realize where she was. “I was trying to escape.” She looked into his eyes. “I was trying to get away and.... “she remembered where she'd seen him before. Robert had signed papers for a load of guns and ammo to be taken to her Uncle's troops in the west. This man was the soldier who took the order. She was sure of it. She looked away. And if Robert was spy, she thought, he would have known. Wouldn't he?

“And?” he asked as he studied her expression. Something, an acknowledgment passed over her face. He could see it just....

She turned back toward him. “And,” she took a deep breath, “one day I will."

His gaze burned through her clothes as she placed the papers on the desk. A tense silence enveloped the room. Except for the pounding in her ears and his labored breathing, nothing stirred.

She knows who I am, he thought. That was the look in her eyes.

She fingered the table's edge and walked to the front of the tent.

“I wouldn't try it if I were you. We've been ordered to shoot women too, if that means protecting our identity.” He stepped up behind her. “And believe me, none of my men would hesitate."

Amanda whirled around and bumped into his chest. His warm breath seared her forehead. Her eyes were defiant. “I'm sure they would, if they're willing to risk their lives for some ammunition and a little medicine."

He smiled. The mocking gesture brightened his face.

Blood raced through her body as her pulse hammered in time with the beat of her heart. Angry with herself, for letting him have such an effect on her, she moved back and bumped into the table. He came closer.

“You won't escape, Yankee."

As she leaned back, he placed his hands on the table and leaned over further until their noses almost touched, boxing her in like a caged animal. The hardness of his body pressed against her. He could feel her tremble as her soft breast curved against his chest. The nearer he got to her, the more his senses seemed oblivious to everything around him. He ran his hand along the smooth skin of her arm. He wanted to taste the sweetness of her lips and feel her silky hair between his fingers. “Soon, you won't want to escape,” he whispered.

To her annoyance, an unwelcome heat crept into her cheeks. She stiffened and found a perverse pleasure in the challenge. She fixed her eyes on his, then spit in his face.

He jumped as if struck, but held his place.

“Daniel?” a voice from outside the tent called.

The Colonel's lips curved in amusement as he straightened. “Hold on a minute. He walked to the back of the tent keeping a constant eye on her. She pulled herself up and watched him as if he were a panther and would leap at any moment.

“Change into these,” he said and threw her a pile of gray garments.

She caught the clothes as they thudded into her stomach. Wool, she thought. Rebel wool, at that.

“I will not,” she said, letting them fall to the floor.

“This isn't a request,” he growled, “it's an order."

“An order?” She headed for the doorway. “I don't take orders, Colonel."

He sprang like a cat to block her exit. Crossing her arms, she stepped back. An angry scowl flashed across his face. His gaze beat into her like a hard rain. He raised an eyebrow and waited for her to continue.

“From anyone.” Her legs grew weak as her anger grew more intense. She stepped back again. She wouldn't change into these clothes and she would tell him nothing. She couldn't. She was no spy.

He stalked toward her. “You change into these or I'll change you myself."

“You wouldn't dare.” She took another step backward.

“You don't know me well enough to make that assumption,” he said.

She stood like a statue, her arms crossed in front of her.

“Suit yourself...."

“Daniel.” They both turned toward an agitated voice outside the tent. The Colonel moved back and looked into the field.

“William, come in. Maybe you can tame this wildcat."

“William?” Amanda exclaimed when she saw her cousin's familiar brown eyes. The stubble on his face made him look older than when she had last seen him, but there was no mistake, even in his Confederate uniform, she knew he was kin.

“Amanda?” he said, taking a step toward her. “I don't believe it."

They gave each other a long hug and ignored the Colonel, who watched the display of affection with mixed emotions.

He cleared his throat. “Lieutenant, if you don't mind?"

William turned toward his superior. “I'm sorry. It's just been so long since I've seen any of my family."

“Family?” The Colonel asked cocking an eyebrow.

“Yes, Amanda is my cousin."

As he glanced at his prisoner, he saw an expression of satisfaction emanate in her blue eyes. She raised her chin. He wasn't sure why discovery of a relative caused her to be confident. William could do nothing for her. “I've explained to your cousin the situation she's in and if she cooperates—"

“And I've told your Colonel,” Amanda interrupted, “that I am no spy."

The Colonel gave her a cold, black look then dismissed the whole discussion. He turned his attention back to William.

“Did you get the count?"

“Yes, it's a lot higher than last night.” William shook his head as he walked toward the Colonel. “And we need more bandages."

“I have been trying to convince your cousin to donate her dress, but she seems unwilling to comply. Maybe you can convince her?"

He turned to Amanda and a mocking smile crossed his face. “How's the other young lady?"

“She's still asleep."

“Rebecca?” It was Amanda who spoke this time.

“Is that her name?” William asked returning to his cousin's side.

Amanda nodded as the Colonel strolled to his desk, picked up a pencil and began to write. “Rebecca Coole. She is ... was my fiancé's sister. She has no family either."

The Colonel looked up at William. “Did you get the men who attacked her?"

“Yes,” William said. “Captain Smith has assembled his firing squad. They're waiting for you at the edge of camp."

Daniel grabbed his hat from the table, bent and picked up the clothes from the tent floor. He brushed off the dirt and handed them to William as he hurried past.

“See if you can talk some sense into her."

“That is the most obnoxious man I have ever met,” Amanda growled when he was gone.

“Daniel?” William asked regarding his friend. “He's not so bad."

“Not bad?” Amanda stepped away from her cousin and whirled to face him. “Not bad? William, he tried to rape me, then accused me of being a spy. Me?” She moved her hand to her chest. “Can you believe that?"

William took a seat on the cot and traced the brim of his hat with the tips of his fingers. He glanced up as Amanda stopped pacing and stood before him. “Rape, Amanda?"

She flushed and ignored him. “You've got to help me escape, William."

He shook his head and stared at the dirt floor. “I can't."

“Can't?” she asked sitting beside him, “or won't?"

He had changed the past several years. She didn't know him. He would have jumped at the chance to help her eight years ago. Now....

“I'm sorry, Amanda.” William got up and scowled down at her. She felt like a disobedient child scrutinized by the schoolmaster.

“You don't think..."

“Are you?” he asked with suspicion in his voice, “Are you a spy?"

She didn't answer, just jerked her head so she didn't have to look at him.

“It's been quite a few years, Amanda. A lot of things have changed. People change."

“Yeah,” she said, standing herself, “some more than others."

Tears stung her eyes as she turned away. His hand touched her arm.

“You were marrying a top Union agent.” He spun her around. “We were told five agents were to be at that wedding. Four are dead ... we've got to find the fifth."

“Well, I'm not number five, William.” She jerked her arm free.

He raised his voice. “You were marrying the man, Amanda. You have to know something."

“I know nothing."

“Amanda, we ... they say, he rode into Richmond as one of our officers, inspected documents on where our troops were and where they were headed, then took that information with him across the lines."

Amanda knew Robert had been in Richmond. He picked up ribbon for their wedding.

William's voice softened. “He caused the death of hundreds of men."

“That was almost a month ago,” she muttered.

“What?"

“Nothing,” she said as she remembered where and what she was accused of. “I was just ... nothing."

“We have to find out who he received his orders from, whom he reported to."

“Like I told your Colonel,” she said through clenched teeth, her mind swirling with a million thoughts. “I don't know anything."

She walked to the other side of the tent. She didn't believe it. She couldn't. Robert a spy? It began to make sense though. His long absences without writing. The marriage delay. The army dictating the time. He always knew the Rebels’ location before they moved. He always discovered medicine just when they needed it. The ribbons from Richmond. It made sense, but still....

“I know this isn't easy,” William said interrupting her thoughts. She turned and saw him studying her torn gown. “But we could use your dress ... not only for our men but for your Yanks as well."

As he held out the clothes, Amanda slowly reached for them. His eyes reflected sadness. A tired expression seemed sculpted into his features.

She sighed and inspected the material in her hands.

“They're mine if that helps any."

Amanda smiled and shuffled toward the back of the tent.

“I'll step outside while you change."

“Certainly."

He left and Amanda plopped down on the cot. Tears stung her eyes as she remembered how close she and William had once been. A round of gunfire echoed from across the camp jarring Amanda from her sentiments. She jumped up and thought of running, when it stopped.

As if in a dream, Amanda recalled visiting Robert with his mother. She knew she must face the fact he was gone, to move forward. That's what he'd want her to do, she was sure.

She dropped the bundle on the cot and began to unbutton the wedding gown as more thoughts raced through her confused mind. Why hadn't she run when the rebels attacked? Even though she knew it was Robert's wish, she should have stayed by him. She could have been with him in.... His gaping wound flashed in her mind. She saw the revolver the man held. How could men use weapons against another human being? She couldn't ever, under any circumstance.

“Psst."

Amanda disturbed from her thoughts again, froze and listened for the voice that came from outside the tent.

“Psst, Miss Amanda, over here."

She glanced toward the front of the tent then hurried to the opposite corner. Outside, she saw a mud-caked Timmy kneeling behind the tent with a gun in his hand.

“What are you doing here?” she whispered.

“I've come to help you escape."

“In broad daylight?"

“Most of the men have moved ahead or are down at the shootin'. Come on, we've got to hurry."

“What shooting?"

“The men who attacked Miss Rebecca. That Colonel's having them shot, but you know all about that. Let's go."

Amanda pulled back. “I didn't know,” she said, uncertain. The Colonel had ordered Rebecca's attackers shot? His own men punished for raping a Yankee? The earlier conversation between the Colonel and William about a firing squad suddenly made sense.

She turned back to Timmy who tugged on her arm. His invitation tempted her. It would be easy to slip into the woods before anyone missed them.

“I can't. Not right now."

The look on his face was more than surprise. She knew she owed him an explanation.

“Rebecca's out there. I can't leave her. God knows what will happen to her if I go and besides...."

Timmy checked to make sure no one heard them talking.

“How many of Major Coole's men escaped?"

“Only about 10...."

Amanda raised her hand to silence him as she heard voices. “Somebody's coming."

“Here. Take this.” Timmy shoved a small penknife in her hand. “Don't worry Miss Amanda, I'll get you and Miss Rebecca out."

She closed her fingers over the weapon and pushed his curly red head down forcing him to back up from the tent. “Go.” Pulling the flaps together she tied the knot Timmy had released.

“Hey, what are you doing back there?” she heard a voice outside yell. “Stop. Stop or I'll shoot.” A gunshot exploded. Several soldiers ran past the tent. “He's gettin’ away."

She looked skyward and said a quiet prayer of thanks. Raising her skirt, she slipped the knife into her garter and rushed back to the cot. With her back to the entry, she strained to finish unbuttoning her dress.

Hurrying to get changed before William became suspicious, she didn't hear the Colonel enter the tent. Daniel came up behind her and began to unbutton the fasteners giving her trouble. His touch was gentle and sure. Amanda squirmed as his warm fingertips touched her bare skin. She turned and tried to pull away when her eyes met his.

“Be still,” he ordered as he took her shoulders and jerked her around.

“I'll have you know, Colonel, I am quite capable of doing this myself."

Daniel reached for the top button along the dress’ neckline. He pulled her long tresses to one side, leaving her soft white skin exposed as the material separated. He ran his palm down along the curve of her neck. Her body quivered beneath his hand as she tried to put some space between them again. His hand clasped her waist and he drew her against him.

“And what else are you capable of?” he whispered, his breath burning her neck as he pressed his lips to her shoulder.

Amanda leaned against him and struggled to breathe while a strange sense washed over her. She closed her eyes and surrendered to her body's feelings as his arms tightened around her. Her body urged her to let him continue. Her mind screamed for her to stop him.

Whirling, Amanda raised her hand to slap away the smile that curled at the edges of his mouth. He caught her arm in mid air and pulled her into his hard chest. Their eyes met and she saw a smoldering fire in his. She needed to get away from him. These feelings weren't right. He was her enemy. All rational thoughts disappeared as she tried to regain some dignity.

“How dare you...."

Before she could finish, his warm lips closed over hers. She grew lightheaded as waves surged through her trembling frame. Her body tensed as his hand encircled her waist and the other slipped through her hair. She had neither the strength nor will to pull away when he mold her to his body.

Her mind blocked out everything except his warmth, the power of his shoulders and the strength of his embrace. She heard a deep moan surface in his throat when he released her as if she were a hot coal. She stumbled backward and fell on the cot. He stalked away from her and rested one hand on his hip, while the other rubbed the back of his neck. She caught her breath and stared at his back. Reason seeped into her mind. The blood pounded in her temples as the thought of what she had just done, and how she had responded, roared through her head like a runaway locomotive.

Amanda slipped her hand under her skirt and pulled out the knife. She lunged as he turned. He smiled as he caught her arm. “Thank you,” he said, prying the knife from her aching fingers, “I was about to ask for it."

Amanda jerked her hand away. She rubbed her red wrist and watched him stuff the knife inside his boot. Her face flushed hot with anger as he placed his hands on her shoulders and led her back to her clothes.

“You'd better change. William's not as patient as I am.” He picked up his hat from the table. “By the way, if you're thinking about escaping, don't. I'd hate to have to kill your little red-headed friend."

Amanda glanced toward the corner. The knot she tied had loosened and one of the flaps waved in the morning breeze. She opened her mouth to deny his accusations, but he slipped from the tent as quietly as he entered.

Chapter 4

MUST BE THE millionth time I've washed these bloody rags, Amanda thought holding up one of the strips. And to think, this used to be my wedding dress. A week had passed. She'd kept busy helping William tend to the wounded. The Colonel had kept his distance. While she was relieved about that, she was annoyed at herself. It seemed at the oddest times he found his way into her mind. Someone would call her name. She'd turn only to be disappointed as William directed her to another injured soldier. Amanda wrung out the excess water and piled the rags into the bucket a waiting soldier held.

“All ready,” she said as she stood.

On her way back to the wounded, she wondered why the Colonel's men had not moved North with the rest of the division. Amanda shrugged as she leaned against a dogwood tree. It didn't matter. She was sure they would rejoin the fight soon enough. After all, it was what soldiers enjoyed the most. She watched several men change the bandages of the more seriously wounded and a Chaplain making his way through the crowd, a Bible clutched to his chest. The smell of gunpowder and smoke drifted towards her, bringing back the stark reality of the battle taking place beyond the trees.

She wondered where the Colonel was. Was he out there in the thick of the fighting, even now risking his life? She shook her head to jar the disturbing thoughts from her mind. The Colonel was her enemy. She must remember that.

Would the fighting ever stop? She looked across the field of wounded. Would life ever be what it was before the war started? Would people be able to put their lives back together? What force caused this war to continue? Amanda wished she knew. If she did, she felt certain there would be something she could do to stop it.

Her thoughts were interrupted by the thunder of hoofbeats as they echoed into camp. The Colonel. She saw him stop at the edge of the wounded. William left his patients and walked toward him.

Amanda wondered what drove men like the Colonel. Money? Revenge perhaps? He seemed to like the killing and mutilation of others. Still, he possessed compassion. He was a contradiction. He confused her totally.

Her a spy? She chuckled. Where did he get his information? It wasn't very accurate, wherever it came from. She traced a circle in the dirt with her slippered toe as she studied him. He was handsome, this Colonel. She sighed remembering his touch.

“This is stupid, stupid, stupid,” she scolded herself raising her chin, determined not to look at him. But as if a magnet drew her, her eyes slowly sought him out again.

The Colonel spoke to William only a moment, then reined his horse and headed back up the road. William slapped the dirt from his leg and eyed the group of men who sat and lay on the ground. Amanda saw him motion for Rebecca to join him. William had a strange affect on Rebecca. She followed him around like a baby chick following a hen. Amanda studied William. He had changed, her cousin. He, too, possessed a dual personality. He was protective of Rebecca, yet ... there was something. She had seen it in his and Daniel's eyes. She groaned and chided herself, as she stiffened and clenched her fist when she realized she was thinking about the Colonel again. It was annoying, no infuriating.

“We're moving some of the men,” William said when he and Rebecca reached her side, shaking her from her thoughts.

“What?” Amanda asked, not quite sure she had heard him correctly.

“The men,” William motioned around her. “We're moving some of them."

“These men can't move."

“We're only to take ours. Daniel said we've got to get them moved before we're ordered North."

“But William,” Amanda began. “We can't leave the wounded here. They'll die."

“We're not leaving them. We're exchanging them, prisoner for prisoner. The Yanks are headin’ this way."

“If you're exchanging prisoners, that means Rebecca and I...."

“It doesn't apply to you two, Amanda.” William studied the ground. “We've been ordered to keep you with us until later."

“This is outrageous,” Amanda said, her hands on her hips. “I bet that Colonel of yours—"

“Daniel had nothing to do with this. Stop flattering yourself."

Tears of frustration stung her eyes. She bowed her head and stomped to the other side of the tree. William came over to her.

“I'm sorry, Amanda. You've just got to realize everybody takes orders around here.” He paused. “Now I've got to move our men. You can help or not, but you are coming with us.” William fingered his hatband. “Daniel said keep an eye out for your Yanks along the road. Any we find, alive, we're to take along with us to the field hospital."

“More?” Amanda asked looking at him. “You mean there's more?"

William nodded.

“How are we expected to help them, when we're going to need every able man to just get your soldiers moved?"

“Daniel is getting some men from the line to help us. They'll be along.” There was no further explanation. He walked on, passing the word to others. Rebecca followed.

Everything has changed, Amanda thought watching the pair thread their way back through the wounded. She hadn't uttered any disagreement to his announcement. By rights Rebecca should have shunned all men. Instead, she seemed to trust William unconditionally. Perhaps because he found her. Whatever, they shared an unspoken bond, a truce. Amanda tried not to think about her friend's preoccupation. Rebecca was better. That's all that mattered. On more than one occasion, Amanda had even seen her smile.

* * * *

IN AN HOUR'S time, tents were dismantled and wagons arrived for the more seriously wounded. Several Johnnies started lifting men on cots and loading them into the wagon. Those who could stand, but not walk alone, were assisted by the burial detail.

“Amanda,” William said. She turned around. “Take this.” He handed her a small wooden box and a heavy cloth bag. “It's medicine and bandages. Go ahead.” He nodded toward the dusty road. “Rebecca and I will be in the back."

Amanda puzzled by his entrusting her with something as valuable as medicine, opened her mouth to speak as she reached for the bundle he offered. He walked away before she could say anything.

Amanda fell in step behind a group of slow moving soldiers. The wagons hurried ahead, leaving a dust cloud for the stragglers to swallow.

She watched as healthy men helped their comrades, carrying them on stretchers or balancing crutches.

“Ma'am."

Amanda chose to ignore the southern accent that called from behind her. The man persisted.

“Ma'am."

She kept walking; hoping the soldier would give up. After it grew apparent he wouldn't, Amanda whirled, frustrated, to see a thin, young man, a bandage wrapped around his head leaning on a crutch, limping toward her. He dangled a canteen beneath his hand that gripped the wooden stick. His haversack beat against his leg with every step. His blanket, worked up from his back, rested on his shoulder.

“Can I help you?” she asked shifting her burden so she balanced it with one hand. She reached out to take his canteen.

“No ma'am,” he said as he avoided her touch.

“You're sure?"

“Yes ma'am.” He nodded.

“You don't have to say ma'am all the time.” She walked along beside him. “Save your strength.” With each step, she reached out, afraid he might topple over.

“Yes, I do ma'am. The Colonel, he said we was to treat you ladies with respect or we'd end up with ourselves in the ground like...."

Amanda studied him as he paused.

“He said you ‘aint like them fast women and wenches that follow us around. Beggin’ your pardon, ma'am."

She nodded and smiled.

“I'm sorry to slow you down,” he said, motioning ahead of them.

“No, it's all right.” She shook her head. “It's not like I'm going anywhere anyway."

He stopped and looked at her, then continued.

“I just wanted to tell you about how sorry we all are about your weddin’ and everythin'. Nothin’ personal, you understand?"

Amanda nodded as she suppressed the need to ask what he meant. A trickle of blood oozed from under his bandage. “Don't you think you should stop and rest?"

“No ma'am,” he said shaking his head. “The Colonel might have need of me on up this road.” The soldier stopped. “Fiddlesticks. Where are my manners?” He extended one of his hands. “John C. Carson's my name. Private."

“Amanda Randell,” she said gripping his hand and giving it a firm shake. “Prisoner."

The private studied her face, then smiled. They both laughed as they continued silently down the road.

Amanda shifted her burden and raised her head. She drew in a deep breath and let the smell of dogwoods and peach trees fill her lungs. It was such a nice spring day. She almost found the walk enjoyable. Then, they came out of the dense trees into a wide clearing. The men ahead halted. Everyone stared into the field. Bodies littered the ground, lying where they had fallen. She turned to see her companion his gaze fixed on the ground.

“We'd best be moving on,” he mumbled. “Ain't nothing we can do for them now."

Amanda froze, her legs unwilling to keep up with the column. She couldn't stop staring at the gruesome sight. Dead horses lay beside the men, their bodies swollen.

“You go on,” she said, “I'll catch up."

Tears stung her eyes. She set her bundle down and walked toward the dead men. She saw a young boy, no older than Timmy. Kneeling, she wondered if her brothers had come to such a lonely end. The painful thought was too horrible to consider. At least, she thought, Robert was buried. His soul was at peace.

A gold chain dangled from the young boy's clenched fist. Amanda bent over his body and pulled it from his grip. She opened the locket. Inside was a picture, probably his mother's. She closed the pendant and placed it on the boy's chest, then closed her eyes. She didn't hear the sound of horse hooves coming up the road or the footsteps behind her.

* * * *

DANIEL TOOK the gray hat from his head as he walked to the edge of the road. So many. He looked across the field. It was useless, this war. So many had died already and for what? Unity? What kind of unity was worth killing your brother for? The boy Amanda bent over was only a child himself. What kind of insanity produced men who killed and stopped at nothing? he thought as he watched Amanda take something from the young boy's hand. Could she be a spy? He needed information only a person inside that ring could give him. He had to find out? He had to learn what she knew, if she knew anything. He fingered the edges of his hat. If she was a spy, she'd slip. Then he'd catch her in the lies. Until then, time was on his side.

* * * *

“MISS ROBINSON?"

Startled, Amanda stood and noticed him behind her.

“Come on.” He reached for her arm, but she pulled away and stepped past him.

Going to where she left her bundle beneath the trees, the Colonel's horse nudged her as she bent to retrieve them.

“Chip,” the Colonel said as he pushed the animal away. “Leave her alone."

Amanda smiled as she straightened and stretched out her hand to pat the horse's nose. “Hi, Chip.” The gelding lifted his head in acknowledgment.

“Chip doesn't usually take to new people."

“I've always gotten along with horses.” Amanda stepped closer and rubbed the animal's neck. “Back on the farm.... “She stopped short as a lump dropped from her throat to her stomach.

The Colonel grabbed the horse's reins. He tried to take her load, but once again she jerked away. “That's going to get heavy."

“Colonel, I am more than capable—"

“Daniel,” he interrupted, “my friends call me Daniel."

“As I said Colonel, I can manage."

He plucked a stiff weed and stuck it between his lips. They walked in silence. Every now and then, Amanda glanced at the Colonel's hardened face. He was inspecting the field of dead soldiers. He was a strange man. There it was again, the empty expression. She didn't have to ask how he felt about killing. The answer was visible.

He sensed she wanted to ask something. Before she could, he stopped Chip and swung into the saddle. Setting his hat on his head, he looked down at Amanda and extended his hand. She declined. He touched the brim of his hat with his forefinger, then galloped away. Dust whirled up from the road, as she watched him ride through the men.

* * * *

AS THE DAY progressed, it grew hot and tiresome. On more than one occasion, they stopped to let the wounded rest. Nightfall arrived before they reached the end of their short journey.

In a clearing stood a dilapidated house. A yellow flag protruded from its rickety porch. The structure, surrounded by scores of wounded who'd arrived earlier, overflowed with men. The new arrivals were placed on blankets outside. The windows and doors were gone and Amanda wondered about the safety of the men inside. Riddled by shot and shell, the walls looked like they might collapse any minute. She tried to imagine how the place must have looked before. Cornfields grew on one side, and to the north lay a large peach orchard. It must have devastated the family to leave their home, she thought as she remembered the farm and everything she'd left.

Looking around, she wondered about the Colonel. She hadn't seen him since they talked earlier. William had said camp would be over the hill so she headed in that direction. It didn't take long to find Daniel. He towered over the other men driving stakes for temporary shelters.

“Colonel,” she called. He handed a slip of paper to a Lieutenant. “Could I have a word with you?"

“Certainly,” he said a smile lifting his eyes, “If you've come to confess."

A slight breeze blew his hair, and the way his lips curled upward when he smiled, reminded her of Robert. He moved his weed from one side of his jaw to the other.

“Miss Robinson?” He stepped toward her when she didn't speak.

“Yes?” she said startled from her thoughts. Amanda motioned down the hill and shifted her burden. “The men, the prisoners ... the wounded ... the ones here, they need food."

“I'm well aware of that,” he said examining a document another soldier handed him. “Take a detail and get them started burying those men in that field back there.” He turned to Amanda. “I barely have enough to feed my men, much less all these extras."

“They should at least have the food your men stole from the church encampment,” she said with a nod toward the cooking fires smoldering behind him.

The pleasant look in his eyes disappeared.

“And they need medicine and...."

“Colonel?” another soldier interrupted. Daniel took another batch of papers and signed them.

Amanda placed her burden by an oak tree. Straightening, she planted her hands on her hips.

She looked like a determined child, he thought. The rope, tied securely around her waist, hugged the oversized shirt to her slim waistline. “I'll make a deal with you,” he said as he handed the papers to a passing soldier.

Amanda watched the young man walk away, then focused her attentions back to the Colonel. “OK."

“You tell me what I want to know, then I'll see what I can do about food."

“I can't tell you anything, because I don't know anything. I told you I'm not a spy,” she said her face flushed red with anger. “Didn't you hear me?"

“I'm sorry.” He focused on an imaginary image. “There's nothing I can do."

Her palms thudded into her thighs. “Nothing you can do?” she muttered, turning stiffly and heading down the hill. “I'm sure there's nothing you can do."

William passed her. She didn't speak.

“What's wrong with her?” he asked when he reached Daniel's side.

Daniel shrugged. “She's your cousin.” The two men turned their conversation to more pressing business.

“Colonel."

Both stopped and acknowledged Amanda. “Yes,” Daniel said a smile lighting his otherwise somber expression.

“If I help you find some medicine, will you get the food then?"

Daniel looked at William, then stepped forward. “I can't promise anything, but I'll try."

“Can your Colonel be trusted?” Amanda asked her cousin.

William nodded.

“Deal?"

Daniel smiled.

* * * *

AMANDA TOOK Daniel's outstretched hand and swung from the saddle. Her feet touched the hardened ground without making a sound.

“I'll only be a minute."

“Like hell,” Daniel said sliding down to stand beside her, “I'm going with you."

Amanda stammered. “You can't

“I am."

“I won't run off.” She stared into his eyes and searched for an explanation. “Where would I go?"

“I'll still go with you."

“Oh very well,” she said, “It's just over here."

Their feet crunched the leaves as they stepped from the dirt road. Amanda moved ahead of Daniel up a small incline. The moon cast a shadow across Amanda's tired features. When she topped the small hill, her foot slipped and she fell to her knees.

Instinctively, Daniel reached out, and with strong hands gripped her waist to steady her.

“I can make it,” she said, brushing his hands aside.

At the top of the grassy slope, she fingered her bottom lip and scrutinized a clump of trees.

“The fork in the road,” she whispered to herself as she remembered the direction she and Robert had taken the day she rode with him. “The hollow tree trunk on the..."

Daniel removed his hat. He watched her move across the clearing, stop beside a maple, and kneel down. She bent against the bark, then stood with a bundle.

“See,” she said holding the sack. It reflected in the moonlight. “I told you it was here."

Daniel nodded. She must be involved. How else could she....

He tilted his head and looked in the direction they had just come.

“What's wrong?” Amanda pondered Daniel's silence and squinted in the same direction.

“Shhhh."

“I don't hear...."

A loud crack split the darkness. Amanda dropped the bag.

Daniel leapt and threw her to the ground beneath him as a second shot rang out.

An eerie silence followed. Leaves rustled as the wind blew through the trees. Owls, crickets, and frogs stopped singing.

Daniel reached for the bag and pulled it toward him. Taking Amanda's hand, he jerked her to her feet. He took long strides dragging her through the tall grass.

“Slow down,” she gasped, stumbling behind him.

They traveled only a few feet when bullets flew over Amanda's head. Daniel ducked and dropped to the ground. He hauled Amanda with him.

“What's...” she stammered, “What's going on?"

“Shut up and move."

He pushed her ahead of him as they crawled through the underbrush together. When they reached the shadowed trees and temporary safety, Daniel sat upright and pulled the bag to his side. He positioned two fingers along his lips, his shrill whistle piercing the night air.

Thundering hoofbeats grew louder. Daniel jumped up as Chip halted in front of his master. The Colonel pitched the sack over the horn and mounted. He drew Amanda up behind him. By unspoken orders the horse backed from the trees and down the hill.

Seconds later, Chip whirled and raced down the dirt road, leaving only a trail of dust.

* * * *

THE NEXT MORNING, when Amanda woke, Rebecca wasn't on her cot. Amanda heard Rebecca and William's voices outside the tent.

Rolling over, Amanda pulled the blanket over her shoulders. It had taken her a while to fall asleep, but once she did, she hadn't moved all night. She felt rested, the first truly peaceful night since she'd been taken prisoner. Opening her lids again, she raised her head farther as she noticed a luxury she hadn't been afforded in a few days. Swinging her legs over the side of the cot, she sat up and looked at the wash basin filled with water. A silver comb and mirror lay beside it.

Amanda picked up the comb and turned it over in her palm. Engraved on its spine, along both sides, was a trail of flowers with an F scrolled between the fine and coarse teeth. The mirror back displayed intricate work as well with the letter being the focus and tiny leaves jutting out around it. Over a week had passed since she'd seen a mirror and it might as well have been a lifetime. The days ran together and everything was a blur. Time had no relevance.

Amanda stepped outside and stretched. The morning air felt crisp and revived her after the pleasant sleep. She leaned over and picked up the medical box left outside the tent overnight. As she straightened, she saw the burial detail carrying off bodies. Amanda's chest heaved with the sorrow at more men dying. There was no reason to hurry this morning and find William. Even with the extra medicine, without food, more men would die. The Colonel said he'd try to get food. She knew better than to expect him to keep his promise. Walking to the water wagon, she lay down her box and ladled a drink from the wooden barrel. The thunder of wagons roared through the valley below.

“Come on,” she heard the quartermaster yell, “that's the food."

She finished her water and returned the ladle.

Halfway down the hill, she watched the Colonel swing from the buckboard's seat and indicate where he wanted the sacks piled.

* * * *

DANIEL LOOKED up and saw her standing in the open field of knotgrass and redtop, the sunlight glistening off her freshly combed hair. Even in William's oversized shirt and pants she was beautiful.

“Daniel,” William called, “Daniel?"

Shaking off his thoughts, Daniel heard his friend. Unwilling to engage in conversation, he handed William a slab of pork and walked away. He kept his eyes fixed on Amanda who stood, hands on her hips, an approving smile curling her lips.

* * * *

SHE WATCHED the Colonel make his way toward her. His gait was different, lively, certainly not as rigid as it had been. His shoulders thrown back, he came up the hill. She could see the way his muscles strained against his faded undershirt and black suspenders. The overnight face stubble accentuated his scar.

“All I could get was some meal and a little pork fat,” he said, his voice deep and low, when he got close enough for her to hear. “It will feed them until the surgeons get here and move them to Richmond."

He took another step toward her. He wished he could offer more. He liked it when she smiled at him. It was foolishness, but seeing approval in her green eyes warmed him inside.

He'd spent most of last night tossing and turning. He wondered why they'd been shot at and who knew they were going after the medicine. He had explained away the situation to Amanda by labeling the shooters as bushwhackers. His gut however, told him it was something more.

'The Union has dispatched a group of rogues to kill her,’ William had told him that morning when he woke up. “Headquarters doesn't think she's the spy we're after. As a matter-of-fact, they don't think she's a spy at all.

He smiled as the crackle of the folded papers in his boots brought him back to reality. The orders from Richmond said she was free to leave, but she didn't have to know. Besides, where would she go? Her people had turned against her and were tracking her down. He had to keep her with him to ensure she stayed alive. She offered him a shy smile. A gentle breeze caught her loose hair and blew it across her face. She reached up and righted the unruly strands.

He looked back at the men who unloaded the wagon. Running his fingers through his hair, he set his hat on his head and continued up the hill.

Amanda started after him and opened her mouth to speak when she saw movement in the camp above them. It was Timmy, standing beside the water wagon. Fear played on her heart as she remembered the Colonel's threat and realized he might see the boy at any minute. She had to do something. Now.

“Colonel?” she yelled. In three quick steps she was at his side.

He whirled toward her as she grabbed his arm, the abruptness of his movement knocking his hat from his head.

“Daniel,” she said correcting herself, “I meant Daniel."

His tense expression relaxed.

“Thank you for the food,” she said releasing the Colonel when she was sure Timmy had fled the camp.

He stepped backward and in one sweeping motion bent and picked up his hat. She hurried past him, up the hill to retrieve her medical box. He stood motionless as he watched her, his arm still tingling from her touch.

“I forgot this,” she said waving the box in the air, passing him once again.

His smile broadened and he tilted his head as she descended the hill.

* * * *

AMANDA FINGERED the note in her pocket as she watched the flames dancing through the firewood. The church, at midnight, the note read. That time approached fast.

“If you'll excuse me,” she said standing, “I'm going to turn in early."

The small group quieted, as all turned to look at her.

“I'm tired,” she said glancing from William to Daniel to Rebecca.

Daniel nodded as their gazes met and lingered. It was strange the effect he had on her. She was convinced he knew what she was thinking, what she was going to say, before she said it. It frightened her because he mustn't guess what she was going to do. Since seeing Timmy earlier, she made up her mind to leave. Rebecca no longer needed her. She had no reason to stay. She looked at Daniel again. Did he know?

Conversation resumed as Amanda stepped from the circle and headed toward the tent she and Rebecca shared. She was relieved Daniel had dismissed the guards hovering over her earlier. Yet now, with each step, a chill ran up her spine. She felt she was still being watched. “Nonsense Amanda,” she chided herself raising the flaps of the tent. “It's just guilt you're feeling now."

* * * *

REBECCA STOOD and excused herself shortly after Amanda left. Daniel finished his last swallow of coffee and followed his friend's gaze as William watched the girl disappear between the tents and trees.

“She's a brave lady,” Daniel said breaking the silence.

“Yes.” William turned for one last look. “Who would have figured she'd be the other spy?

“I'm glad she's working for us now.” Daniel paused to drain his cup. “To find they were set up that way...."

“Robert hadn't told her he knew something wasn't right. Their missions hadn't gone well for some time apparently."

Daniel nodded. “But who would have guessed their superior was selling to both sides.” He placed the cup beside him and picked up his hat.

“That Spider, he's a sly one. I just wish she knew the true identity of the slimy mongrel."

“We'll find him,” Daniel said as he stood and kicked dirt on the remaining coals, “We'll find him."

A rustle of activity drew both men's attention toward the shadowed woods. William reached for his gun. Daniel squinted as a small figure ran toward them.

“She's gone,” Rebecca said running to William's side, breathless, “Amanda's gone."

Daniel sprang to his feet. He pulled his gun from its holster and faced Rebecca. “What do you mean, she's gone?"

“She's not in the tent and nowhere around."

Daniel rushed to the tent. When he reached it, he pulled open the flap and went inside. William had brought a candle and its light illuminated the empty interior. A crumpled piece of paper rested beside the medical box on one of the cots. Daniel holstered his gun and picked up the note. He smoothed back the edges and stepped outside, William close on his heels. On William's orders, several of the men raced down the hill to see if Amanda was with the wounded.

Daniel moved closer to the candle and tilted the paper to read the scribbled handwriting. “She's headed to the church,” he said pressing the note into William's hand. “We've got to stop her before she gets there."

Chapter 5

THE WOODS slowed Amanda's progress. Low-hanging tree branches smacked her face as she pushed her way between the thick foliage. Briars and vines tore at her unprotected ankles, ripping the exposed skin. Why hadn't she taken the road? she thought as she stumbled against yet another pine tree. Her confederate uniform had been sufficient to get her out of camp. It would have hidden her identity as she walked along the road. No one would have bothered to ask where she was going and she would be there by now. Instead she struggled her way through the trees and troublesome undergrowth.

She lifted the hat from her head and let her hair fall around her neck. Not much further. She'd be at the church and on her way to freedom. Timmy would take her to General Hooker. Streaks of moonlight filtered through the branches, occasionally lighting her way. For the most part, her steps were taken in darkness.

Amanda froze. She heard the thunder of hoof beats headed toward the church. A snap of dry wood caused her heart to hammer. She whirled to look behind her, but saw only the trees’ shadowy forms dancing in a gentle breeze.

Listening for the horses, she breathed in relief when she heard only the normal night sounds. She pushed her way forward again. She hadn't thought about wild animals or soldiers roaming the woods when she entered them. Now those images closed in on her like a shroud. Fear raced up her spine. Her feet moved swiftly through the underbrush. Branches, once an annoyance, now became a hazard, stinging her face. Amanda neared the edge of the woods. Through the stand of trees she could see the church in the moonlit clearing. Only a felled tree blocked her from Timmy and safety.

She glanced once more behind her. She didn't want to put Timmy, and the men he'd brought to escort her to safety, in danger. A shot echoed through the night. She whirled around. I've got to make it to the church. She started to run. Misjudging the distance of the downed tree, Amanda's foot caught on one of its branches. She tumbled to the ground. Startled by the fall, she raised her head and looked across the churchyard. Amanda saw no one. Her palms pressed into the wet grass as she pushed herself into a sitting position. Each movement sent a throbbing pain through her leg. Where could Timmy be? She rubbed her aching calf and scanned the edges of the darkened building.

“Stay down,” a deep voice ordered from behind her. She gasped and turned toward the familiar tone.

Daniel emerged from the woods followed by three armed soldiers. He knelt beside her. The men hurried past him, guns raised. Amanda watched them spread out, silently seeking an unseen prey.

“They're looking for your little red-headed friend,” Daniel said nodding to the soldiers. Daniel ripped her pantalet and ran his hand up and down her slender calf.

The touch of his rough callused palms was gentle.

“I don't know what you're talking about.” She jerked her head away from his gaze and raised her chin as his hand seared her flesh.

“I found the note."

“You...” She raised her hand to strike him but was caught off guard by intense pain shooting through her ankle.

“That bad?” he asked grimacing. She pulled away. “You're lucky. I don't think it's broken, just sprained. Going to slow you down a bit."

“Leave me alone.” Tears stung her eyes. She wouldn't give him the pleasure of seeing her cry. “I was doing fine until you came along."

“Fine at getting your head blown off,” he snapped.

“They heard you coming. They were trying to help me get to safety."

He took off his jacket, rolled it up and placed it under her leg. Standing, he whistled. Men emerged from the darkness all around them. Again, Amanda heard the thud of horse hooves.

William dismounted from Chip's back and handed the reins to Daniel.

“See anything?'

Daniel shook his head. “Let's get her back."

He held out his hands and offered to help her up.

“No thanks Colonel,” she said declining his assistance, “I am perfectly capable of walking."

He stood stiff in front of her. When he leaned down and she saw he wasn't going to give up, she placed her hands on his shoulders. She felt his muscles tighten as he balanced and slowly lifted her from the ground. A cold sweat inched across her body as blood rushed to her head. She tried to stand on her own and gain her composure, but when she looked up, all she saw was spinning trees and blurred moonlight.

“I'm all right,” she said pushing away Daniel's supportive arms. With a lift of her chin, she turned toward William. “I'm all right. See."

Another shot rang out. The side of Amanda's head stung like a hot coal pressed against it as Daniel's silhouette faded.

She felt his strong legs beneath her and heard the sound of scurrying footsteps as the group disbanded. Clinging to his chest, she pressed her eyelids closed. Her stomach's contents rose. She swallowed as a quiet peace closed over her. Deep sleep overcame the throb of pain in her foot. She took a deep breath and inhaled Daniel's scent.

* * * *

AMANDA STIRRED. Male voices and the thud of heavy raindrops on the tent top awakened her. Raising her head, she looked toward the opening. Seated in wooden chairs with their backs to her were her cousin and the Colonel. She recognized Daniel from the piece of weed hanging from his mouth and William from the tilt of his head and drawl of his voice. They carried on a muffled conversation and watched rain fall from a gray sky. William whittled while Daniel braced his foot on the tent pole, and tottered precariously. Amanda held her breath every time he moved.

“It's not as nice as the veranda at Red Orchard, but it will do.” Both men laughed.

“All we need is Aliza with a tray of lemonade...."

“And Patricia and Sarah complaining about their flower beds not being plowed yet."

“Yeah,” Daniel's voice softened, “those were the days."

“One of us should go ... check on the place."

“I know. It's been a long time."

Silence engulfed the two men. Daniel settled the chair legs to the ground and leaned out from under the tent awning. He grabbed a new blade of grass.

Sticking it in his mouth, he slumped forward as thunder rolled overhead.

A tremor shook inside him and the muscles in his neck tightened. He closed his eyes and tried to erase the horrible memories surfacing, but couldn't. Standing, he walked to the canopy's edge and pounded his fists together. “So close,” he mumbled.

“We'll get him,” William said looking up.

“Not at the expense of your cousin.” Daniel glanced over his shoulder, back into the dark tent.

“No, of course not.” The lieutenant stared into the rain. “She'll have to be told though."

“Yes, I know. I've wondered how she'd take the news. She'll despise me now for sure."

“She might surprise you."

Daniel smiled and returned to his seat. “I don't know William. How would you feel if you discovered the person you loved wasn't who you thought she was? That the country you loved thought you were the enemy and was trying to kill you."

William shrugged and wiped the blade of his knife. “I don't know. Maybe we should let Rebecca tell her."

Daniel could only imagine Amanda's reaction as he looked back into the tent. For a minute, he considered William's proposal, but just as quickly dismissed the thought. Daniel popped William on the arm almost knocking him from his seat. “Coward."

After a long pause, he spoke again.

“Looks like it may rain forever,” he said changing the topic of conversation, in hopes it would drive the guilt from his mind.

“Looks like.” William did not pursue the idea of returning to Red Orchard. He wasn't thrilled about going back either. Not yet, anyway. “At least the men are getting to rest before we move."

“I wish that damn courier would get here."

“Just about on time,” William said, pointing with his knife blade.

They stood as a wearied horse and rider sloshed to a stop a few feet away. Moving their chairs from the entrance, they invited the drenched soldier inside.

The man reached into his shirt, pulled out a folded paper then handed it to Daniel.

He read the message, then handed it to William. “Wonderful."

“Sir, Sgt. Winston down with the wounded, needs to see you,” the young courier mumbled.

Daniel reached for his hat and poncho thrown across the wooden table. When William reached for his, Amanda tried to sit up. She sighed. Before she could throw the blanket aside, William and Daniel hovered over her.

“Lie down,” William said as he pushed her back onto the cot and pulled the blanket over her shoulders.

Daniel threw the rubber poncho over his head. “William, stay and make sure your cousin doesn't do anything else foolish."

“I don't need a guard, Colonel,” Amanda said, her voice cracking.

“That's debatable at this point.” He waved the courier out, then plopped his hat atop his head and followed him.

Amanda watched through the tent flaps until she could no longer see them. She turned to face William who still fiddled with her blanket.

“What happened?” she asked reaching a hand to her forehead as she lowered herself back down on the cot.

He didn't say anything, didn't even look at her. Finally, he tucked under the last edge and glanced up. “Somebody tried to kill you."

“Kill me? Why would anybody want to do that?"

“It seems to be a case of mistaken identity."

“What are you talking about? Stop playing games with me. Who wants me dead?"

William smoothed the last wrinkle from the blanket and settled onto the cot parallel to Amanda. “Your northern Yankees."

“That's absurd, William. Why in the world—"

“If you'll shut up a minute, I'll tell you,” he snapped.

She reached down to pluck an imaginary piece of fuzz from the blanket. “Well."

“It seems your Robert made some powerful enemies during his spying activities..."

“He wasn't...."

William waved her to silence. “One in particular, Amanda. One who arranged for us to find out about your wedding and gave us information that five spies would be there. Five, Amanda. He hoped all would be killed.” He paused, then continued. “But things backfired when you survived."

“I'm not a spy."

“I know that. You know that, but he and they don't."

“Who? Who's he?"

“The Spider. At least, that's how we know him. We've been after him for some time now."

“We?"

“Daniel.... me ... the Confederate Army."

“But, I'm not a spy,” Amanda reiterated.

“Well...” He paused and studied his cousin's expression. “All the Spider knows is that Robert recruited some female members. The plans were for everyone at the church to be killed."

“I don't understand."

“Someone must have seen you being led from the church. The Spider has obviously convinced the Yanks that you are the female spy ... and the night you took Daniel to the medicine—"

“The night we got shot at? But, if I'm not the spy, then who—"

“I am."

William and Amanda turned toward the tent's entrance.

Amanda swallowed hard to keep from crying out as pain shot through her head. “Rebecca? I don't believe it."

“It's true,” Rebecca said stepping inside. “What William said is true too. The Spider doesn't know about me. He thinks you're the spy. Amanda, you have to be careful. They're watching for you and the next time you go sneaking off.... “Rebecca shuddered.

Amanda rubbed her head again. “I don't believe this. You have to tell someone William. You've got to get this mess straightened out. How am I going to go home with people tracking me down like a wild animal?"

“You're not,” Rebecca said, pulling up a chair. “Think about it. You'll see we're right."

“We?"

“Daniel thinks it's best if—"

“The Colonel? He's the one who got me into this mess to begin with. I hope he hasn't suggested I stay with this group of murdering heathens, because I'll not.” Amanda threw the blanket back and pushed herself up. She tried to swing her legs over the side of the cot, but her head pounded and she didn't have the strength. “Isn't it bad enough I lost my fiancé?"

“Stop whimpering Amanda. You aren't the only one that's lost a loved one and suffered,” William said standing. “The sooner you open your eyes and see this war for what it is, the better."

Their conversation ended when heavy footsteps sloshed near the entry.

“Lieutenant?” a high voice from outside called.

William straightened and walked to the tent flap. He peered out at a rain soaked soldier who carried a canteen in his right hand and had a haversack slung over his left arm. No older than fourteen or fifteen, his blond hair hung in wet curls.

“The Colonel told me to bring this food and water for you,” he said stepping inside. He looked from William to Amanda and then Rebecca. “I'll just put it over here on the table.” Hurriedly placing his burdens down, he turned to go.

“Where's your coat, private?"

“I don't have one sir."

“Why not? Weren't you issued one?"

“Yes sir, but I made a tent out of it for one of them wounded Yanks. I figure he needed it more than me, him being hurt and all.” The private shifted from one leg to the other. “I didn't do nothing wrong, did I sir?"

“No,” William said shaking his head, “nothing wrong. You just need to start looking out for yourself, understand?"

“Yes sir.” The young private turned to go, but hesitated just inside. Rain fell steadily, showing no sign of slackening.

William walked to the table where his poncho rested. “Private."

The boy turned as if he expected a boot out into the dreary weather.

William pitched him his coat. “Don't be giving this one away."

“No sir,” the private said slipping the cover over his head, “I won't. Thank you sir. Thanks a lot."

With another muffled thanks, the private took his leave and stepped into the downpour.

* * * *

THE RAIN continued as night fell.

William lit two candles resting on the wooden desk, then helped Amanda sit up. The trio looked up as splashing footsteps neared. Deep-voiced men yelled and hollered over the jangle of spurs and rustle of heavy material. The hollow sound of boots thudded as Daniel kicked one against the other to knock the mud off. He uttered an oath as he stepped into the tent. Lifting his soaked hat, he handed it to William. His dark hair dripped beads of water. He pulled the wet coat over his head revealing a drenched shirt as well. As he moved to set the coat outside, Amanda saw the muscles in his back tighten through the wet material.

“Whew,” he said stepping past Rebecca to the table. He unbuckled his sword belt and pitched them on the empty cot. Rubbing his hands together, he held them over the small flame of the candles.

“What's going on?” William asked still holding Daniel's hat.

“We had to move some of the wounded men. They were drown...” He looked up. Amanda stared at him. The tense look on her face caused him to stop short. Her questioning eyes, softened by the candlelight, begged for a compassionate resolution. “So, we moved them."

Daniel glanced back at William. After a few minutes of tense silence, William cleared his throat. “Rebecca and I are going to get something to eat.” He placed Daniel's hat on the table and picked up another blanket. “Daniel, get out of those wet clothes."

Daniel turned his head without looking up at William. “Yeah, I will."

The tent grew quiet again as William and Rebecca's voices became faint. Amanda watched Daniel move toward the back of the tent. He knelt beside his cot and pulled out a trunk.

It seemed like hours until he spoke. “Did you eat something today?” he said opening the lid. He removed a gold trimmed brush and dry shirt from the chest then stood, leaving the contents exposed.

“Yes,” Amanda whispered. She stretched and peered over the trunk's edge. Inside were neatly folded shirts. On top of one stack, rested a pipe, a black-bound Bible and a picture of a woman set in a silver frame.

Daniel kicked the lid. It closed with a deep thud. Amanda jumped, losing her balance and almost falling off the bed. Heat flooded her cheeks as she felt his cold gaze.

“I'm sorry,” she said jerking away. “I didn't mean to...."

Hearing the jingle of his suspenders as he unsnapped them, she turned back toward him. He pulled the wet shirt over his head and exposed his muscular back. Scars, like rows of planted corn, jutted up between smooth skin. Amanda swallowed and reached to remove the blanket covering her. Her heart pounded as he bent and scooted the trunk back under the cot. A hot fever consumed her and instinctively she went to him, hand extended. The softness of her skin sent daggers through him as she traced the long scar with her warm fingertips. He froze.

Feeling the muscles in his back tighten, she withdrew her hand. “Do they hurt?"

“No,” he said taking a deep breath and standing. Struggling into his shirt, he kept his back to her. Her tender touch inflamed his senses. The reaction it brought to his groin caused him to curse under his breath. He decided to change the subject. “How's your head?"

“Fine.” She returned to the cot and stared down at the wrinkled blanket. “I'll be fine."

“Good,” he said picking up the brush and positioning himself behind her. “I need to talk to you about something."

Amanda kept her back to him. “William's already told me. I don't appreciate you making decisions for me without consulting me."

“Maybe if you hadn't run off...."

“I was trying to go home."

“You were trying to get yourself killed and you almost succeeded."

She looked over her shoulder. “So now I'm supposed to thank you."

“Well?” When she said nothing, he moved her shoulders so she faced forward and drew the brush through her long curls. Her hair shone in the candlelight. He picked up a handful and held it to his nostrils.

“Lest you forget, Colonel,” she said glancing back again. She paused as he lowered her hair from his nose. His eyes danced in the dim light of the tent and his mouth curved into a mischievous smile. “Stop that,” Amanda ordered.

“What?"

“That stupid grinning. I can't stand it.” Gritting her teeth, she waited for his response.

He said nothing.

He wondered how her lips would taste and feel as he drew the brush through her hair again.

Amanda flinched when the bristles caught the sore side of her head.

“Sorry,” he said.

She jerked around. A tear rolled down her cheek. He reached up to wipe it away. His warm fingertips made her skin tingle as they traveled down and rested on her exposed neck. “This isn't necessary Colonel,” she whispered.

He stared into her eyes. “What?"

“My hair,” Amanda stammered.

Daniel moved his lips closer to hers until their noses almost touched. He held his breath, afraid any minute someone or something would jolt him from the peace of the moment.

“I have a hurt ankle, not a..."

His mouth closed over hers. She pressed her eyelids together and submitted to his kiss. His arm encircled her waist, drawing her closer to him. As if he'd suddenly tasted something bitter, he pulled away. Stunned, she watched as he made his way to the front of the tent. Raising a flap, he let a soldier in.

“Sorry to bother you, Colonel,” the young man said. He noticed Amanda and removed his hat. “Ma'am.” He fingered the brim of his kepi as he directed his attention back to Daniel. “The lieutenant needs to see you."

“Tell him I'm on my way,” Daniel said reaching for his hat on the table.

“Yes sir.” The soldier ducked out of the tent.

Daniel paused, looking back at Amanda. He opened his mouth to speak, but didn't know what to say. Instead, he stepped into the pouring rain and ran after the soldier.

* * * *

SEVERAL DAYS later, the rain stopped. Daniel had been gone for several of those, but William and Rebecca became Amanda's constant companions. Amanda felt much better. She walked around the camp and even helped William on one of his wounded checks. In the evenings, she and Rebecca sat alone in the tent while her cousin disappeared as soon as it was dark. She wondered where he went. Rebecca said he went to the battle. But why? There was no fighting, at least none she could hear. Amanda decided not to dwell on it. It would only lead to other thoughts she cared not contemplate. She figured if she had to be someplace during this war, she'd want to be with her family, the only family she had left.

That night, Amanda retired early. She watched strange shadows dance on the tent roof. What would she do when and if she ever returned to the North? What would become of William after the war? She thought about the Colonel. He was a subject she tried to ignore. The feelings he stirred in her, the fire he sparked the night they kissed. She moaned turning restlessly on her cot. How could she have let him kiss her? How could she have...?

She pulled the blanket up over her head in frustration. “Now he's ignoring me,” she moaned. Probably thinks I'm one of those.... Throwing her covers off, Amanda turned to stare into the darkness toward the trunk.

Who was the woman in the silver frame? His wife, a fiancée ... his lady love. She felt a new pain grip her heart as tears stung her eyes. How could she have considered for one moment yielding to this ... this ... philanderer?

Closing her eyes, she let the night envelop her. She could still feel his strong arms and hard chest against her. She envisioned him holding her hand as they walked together through a field filled with blue and yellow wildflowers, a butterfly dancing on their petals. She kicked the blanket back, rolled on her side and pressed her eyelids tighter. I don't care. I don't care anything for him. Of course not. It was an impulse, that's all. In the morning, she'd insist to be taken north. If Rebecca wanted to stay, that would be her decision, as for herself she couldn't. The sooner she was able to put all this behind her, straighten out this misunderstanding about her being a spy, she'd be able to get on with a normal life.

As dawn crept across the sky, she changed her mind. She really had no place to go. She didn't even know where they were. At least, for the time being, she was safe.

Chapter 6

DAYS OF MARCHING ran together and became one month, then two. As the sun peeked through the trees, Amanda saw men readying, waiting for their orders. She'd not known what part of the country they were in, until she saw the bullet riddled church.

* * * *

DANIEL LEANED against the hard bark of an oak tree. He lifted a stiff weed to his mouth and ground it between his teeth. He watched Amanda as she finished stuffing pans in a sack, put out the campfire, and laughed with a couple men who decided to help.

She's beautiful, he thought toying with the straw between his lips. He longed to run his hands through her hair. He dreamed of embracing her, the warmth of her body next to his. His eyes traveled past her hair to the tightness of her snug fitting dress. The past months had been torture for him. He should have sent her north. Many times, he had thought about it, but with those thoughts a dull ache settled in his heart. First, he couldn't stand her being at the mercy of those who already tried to kill her. He had to be with her to protect her. Second, he knew his life would be empty without Amanda in it. With each day, he found himself loving and wanting her more.

At night, when he watched her sleep and could hear her soft breathing, he wondered and worked at getting her off his mind, but he couldn't. He wouldn't let her go. If he did, he feared he would never see her again. Besides, there was no place she could go. She would be shot as a spy and he wouldn't let that happen.

Even though kind words from her were few and he longed to touch her, seeing her was enough to get him back to camp after each battle. It had to be. If only—

“Daniel?"

“Yes.” Startled by the voice, Daniel jerked the weed from his mouth and threw it on the ground. He glanced over his shoulder and saw William on the other side of the tree. Shifting to stand shoulder to shoulder with him, he continued to stare at Amanda and Rebecca as William was now doing.

William cocked an eyebrow. “She intrigues you, doesn't she?"

“Hmmm,” Daniel muttered, interrupted from his thoughts again.

“Too much?"

“Definitely too much. She hates me.” Daniel nodded down the road. “For that."

William turned and followed his gaze toward the battered little church. Daniel ground a clod of dirt with the toe of his boot and looked back at Amanda. Both men were silent.

Finally, William spoke. “That was a while ago, Daniel."

“Not to her.” He shook his head. Regret edged his voice as he studied the ground. “I saw it in her eyes the day we bivouacked here. It was like a ghost rising to haunt her."

“In time—"

“Colonel?"

They both turned to see a young, dark-haired Sergeant walk up.

“The men are accounted for, Sir. We're ready to move."

“I'll be riding Chip today,” Daniel said turning to William.

William nodded and headed toward Rebecca. Daniel went with the Sergeant. They were met halfway down the hill by the private who handed Daniel Chip's reins.

He swung into the saddle, then glanced back through the trees and caught one more glimpse of Amanda.

“Fall in.” The command echoed through the valley.

Amanda glanced up from her coffee tin. She smiled at several men who hurried past her to get in the line forming in the field. Pulling a blanket around her shoulders, she sat down and touched the cup to her lips. She knew she would have plenty of time to finish this last cup before the final column passed.

Had it been only a couple months? It seemed like a year. Amanda stretched her stiff muscles. It didn't seem possible.

She had grown accustomed to the soldier's cooking pans sticking out of their musket barrels and the ragged clothes they wore. She doubted she'd ever get use to the death. Searching the stubble covered faces of the young recruits, she remembered familiar ones of men who had died because of this war.

Rows formed. She followed them and stopped when she spotted Daniel mounting Chip. He nodded to her. Distracted by giggles coming from behind her, she turned to see William helping Rebecca into a wagon. Amanda suddenly felt old as she watched her cousin tease her friend. Their relationship hadn't changed their playfulness. They didn't seem to notice the horror around them like Amanda did. She felt like Rebecca's mother at times as she watched and was relieved Rebecca found someone to care for her.

“Are you ready then?” William asked, startling her, as he walked up beside her.

Amanda nodded and pitched the remainder of her coffee over her shoulder. She stood. Scanning the horizon, she studied rows of covered bodies lying under the trees. A few deserted wagons waited for their drivers.

“Something wrong?"

“No,” Amanda lied. Bending, she gathered and stuffed pans in a haversack. She straightened and saw her cousin studying her. “That young boy, the new recruit?"

William nodded.

Amanda rearranged the pans in the sack. “He died last night.” With tears in her eyes, she walked away.

* * * *

THE GROUP proceeded slowly at first, stopped by one mishap then another. Amanda rode in the back of the wagon and listened to William and Rebecca's conversation. Their whispered talk and frequent smiles made her uncomfortable. Trying to ignore them, she concentrated on other things. The number of bodies and new graves they passed made her ill. She thought of her brothers and wondered if they'd had proper burials or if they were left along the edge of a road.

“Everything all right?” William shouted interrupting her thoughts.

Amanda smiled and gave a brief nod. Tired of riding, Amanda scooted to the edge of the buckboard. With little effort, she dropped to the ground. The wagon traveled on.

William saw her. “Hey, what are you doing?"

“Walking."

In the next instant, Daniel reined his horse to a stop beside her.

“If you want a ride—"

“No thanks.” Her pace quickened as she walked around the wagon and horses. “I'll be fine."

“If you get tired, give us a holler,” William called behind her.

She waved her arm and strode on to catch up with a few soldiers who lagged behind the others. Amanda enjoyed their company. She laughed at their jokes and brazen comments about Yankee women.

“We're going to make you a Southern Belle yet, Miss Amanda,” one commented, “Marry you off to a southern gentlemen, so you can live in one of them mighty fine, southern house."

They hadn't walked far when Daniel galloped up to the strolling group. “Find your companies, soldiers,” he demanded as he looked from the men to Amanda.

The group dispersed, running to their places. Amanda glared up at the man who sat astride his powerful animal. Never missing a step, she walked faster as he whirled the horse and rode beside her. She could sense his gaze on the back of her neck and glanced up.

“Get on.” He pulled Chip to a stop and held out his large, powder stained hand.

“No thanks.” She walked on.

Daniel spurred the horse. Chip leapt forward and crossed her path. She stopped in her tracks, staring at the animal's stomach and Daniel's dusty boots. He held out his hand.

“I said no thanks.” Amanda glared up at him.

“You're holding up the wagons,” he said with a nod at the wagons behind her.

She turned and saw he was right. Amanda reached for his outstretched hand. The muscles in his arm hardened as he jerked and lifted her into the saddle behind him.

Daniel chewed on the inside of his jaw as he fought back words he wanted to hurl at her. Why was she talking and joking with these soldiers when she didn't have a kind word for him? The horse jumped forward almost throwing Amanda from her seat. Daniel's anger subdued a little when she gripped him around the waist and pressed her body to his.

The musky smell of his shirt and body wafted to her nostrils. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes, willing herself to ignore her humiliation at being commanded to ride with him. The muscles across his back, where she leaned against him, tightened. Her anger rekindled. All he did was order her around. She wasn't one of his soldiers. As soon as she had a chance, she intended to point that out. Leaves swished by them as Daniel directed Chip into the woods farther away from the men. He pulled the horse to a stop. They were on top of a little knoll and could see the entire battalion as it crept onward. He watched the men through a spyglass as they passed.

“You keep strange company, Amanda,” he said, breaking the silence.

She slid from the back of the horse to the ground with a thud. A pain inched up her leg and she bent to rub it. “I assume you mean the men...."

“I do.” He cut her off and dismounted. Her dark hair glistened in the sunlight. He longed to reach out and touch it.

She straightened. He stood so close, his hot breath warmed her forehead. His dark eyes bored into her.

“I don't see as it's any of your affair.” She crossed her arms and stepped past him. Her hand rested on Chip's strong neck. The horse turned and nudged her. She rubbed him behind the ears, then ran her fingers across his hard jaw.

“Anything that has to do with you becomes my affair."

“Why, Colonel?” Amanda whirled to face him. “Afraid I might...” So abrupt had been her movement, the pain traveled from her ankle to her head. The trees spun. She reached for Chip's reins to steady herself. Instead, Daniel's warm hand clasped hers. His touch was like fire to her skin. Her body trembled as she tried to jerk free, but his grip was firm.

“Amanda, I want what's best for you."

“Your consideration is touching, Colonel.” He released her arm. She rubbed it with the other as if she had been tied and rope burned. “I suppose that's why you've avoided me all these weeks. I do appreciate the thought.” She didn't know why she had said the things she did. She did not like him when he was near, but she liked it less when he was away. He always managed to be around to bark orders to any man she befriended, or give her another task. She was confused, always trying to second-guess him. Now, he claimed to be concerned for her welfare. What did he want her to do? Not talk to anyone except William and Rebecca.

“Whatever you say Amanda.” The weary tone in his voice didn't escape her attention.

She chewed on her bottom lip. She wanted to say something to hurt him, but nothing came to mind. The empty tortured look in his eyes seemed enough.

Daniel studied her. It wasn't the men, dammit. He worried about her safety. Surely she knew that. Surely she knew how he felt about her, how much he wanted her, how much.... His control snapped.

With a groan, he wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her to him. Every day he watched her talk to the other men, laughing, when all he received was silence. Well, so be it. He didn't feel like talking either.

His lips closed over hers and her arm slipped around his back. It seemed forever, their kiss. Finally, with all the strength he could gather, he pulled away. He held her at arm's length and stared into her eyes. In time, when the war was over, he would—

A dry twig snapped behind him. Instinctively, he shoved Amanda to the ground as a volley of bullets whizzed around them. Chip snorted, threw his head back and galloped away. Daniel raised his head, grabbed Amanda around the waist and lifted her to her feet. Hunched over, they sprinted to a small shadbush behind a large boulder. Gunfire echoed from the small hill as Daniel rolled on his back and pulled his pistol from its holster.

“You all right?"

Amanda nodded. Her breath came in rasps as she watched him. His eyes were no longer soft, but steel hard. She saw the muscle in his jaw tighten and heard the gun hammer click into place.

He turned toward her, a reassuring smile lifting the corners of his determined face. “It's all right,” he said touching her on the shoulder. “Help will come."

Within seconds, the thud of hooves echoed up the hill. William bounded from his horse and landed across Amanda's outstretched legs. Other riders took to smaller trees drawing gunfire as they dismounted.

“What took you so long?” Daniel growled.

“If you'd told us you were going to wave a flag, we'd have been here sooner,” William said winking at Amanda as he crawled on his hands and knees and fell to the ground beside Daniel.

Daniel frowned. The air grew quiet. Daniel peered around the edge of the bush. “Bushwhackers."

“How many?"

“Maybe ten ... fifteen."

“How'd they know we were moving this way?"

Daniel shook his head as he peered around the bush again. “I don't know, but they knew. Look.” He pointed to a stand of dense oaks. “Sharpshooters in the trees."

He handed a field glass to William. Moving the piece to his eye, William raised up far enough to see over the rock. A bullet sang across the quiet mountaintop as his movement attracted a shooter's attention. William ducked but not before losing his hat. “That's impossible. The only ones that knew we were moving this way were—"

Another round of gunfire roared over them, cutting off William's words.

“We'll worry about that later. Right now we've got to get those snipers. You didn't happen to bring Morgan up with you, did you?"

William smiled. “I figured it was him or me. He's over there.” He nodded toward another clump of trees about ten yards away.

Amanda braced her head to look where William nodded. Daniel wrapped his hand around a rifle William handed him and brought his knee up. “Cover me."

With quick movements, he jerked to his feet and started across the clearing. William raised his gun and fired over the rocks. Daniel ran as the bullets flew around him. Amanda couldn't breathe as she watched him stumble and dive for cover.

“Did he make it?” William asked as he turned to reload his gun.

“Yes,” Amanda said drawing in deep breaths.

Silence followed once again. William lifted his head to look around the bush. The sun glistened through the trees casting streams of light through the gun-powdered fog.

“What's going on?” Amanda asked.

“Shhhh.” William placed a finger to his lips. “Listen."

“I don't hear anything.” she whispered.

“You're not supposed to."

“But...."

He waved her quiet with his hand. She watched the expression on his face as he concentrated on the silence.

A clear shot rang out, then another and another. The sound of breaking limbs and rustling leaves accompanied confused screams.

“Leave it to Daniel,” William said, satisfaction in his voice.

Several soldiers ran past them, their voices clear through the smoky mist. Amanda stared in amazement at their number.

“Well, aren't you going to do something?” she asked as she saw several men fall succumbing to the flying bullets.

“I am.” William stood and glanced over at her. Amanda gathered her skirt and stood beside him.

The gunfire ended as abruptly as it started. Looking through the haze, she saw Daniel running toward them, weapon in hand.

“Tell the Sergeant to move the line.” The rifle flew through the air as he pitched it to William and whistled through his teeth. Dirt flew from under Chip's hooves as the horse thudded to a stop. Daniel grabbed the reins and swung into the saddle. Whirling Chip to the side, he reached for Amanda and lifted her up behind him.

“But what about...."

“Yah,” Daniel yelled, his turn so sudden, Amanda almost fell from the horse. William's words were drowned out. Her grip around Daniel's waist tightened. They moved back down the hill. Another group of soldiers waited along a narrow ridge.

Daniel reined Chip toward a disheveled Sergeant. “Form your lines. We're moving."

Within minutes, the columns proceeded down the road. Daniel rode back up the hill passing his men on the way to their lines. William rode up to them, reining his horse to a stop.

“There were twelve."

Daniel kicked his mount and William whirled his along side. The horses stopped just before they reached the dead men that littered the ground. The two dismounted and picked their way through the corpses.

“Any of ours?"

William shook his head.

A gentle wind rustled the trees. Daniel bent down. He braced himself on one knee as he and William turned over the bodies, checking to see if any still breathed. One stirred. Daniel stepped over several until he reached the man's side and kneeled. Amanda slid from the saddle and went to Daniel.

Blood dripped into the wounded soldier's eyes and his chest was crimson. “Colonel?” He looked at Daniel. His strange laughter turned into a harsh cough. “Compliments of the Spider.” The soldier's voice trailed off as he drifted into eternal sleep.

Daniel looked at William, then back at the dead man. “Looks like our friend."

“So it seems.” William paused, then nodded toward the dead man. “He remembered you Daniel."

“Wonder what else he.... “Daniel stuck his hand inside the soldier's coat pockets and pulled out some papers. The sheets dripped blood as he unfolded them. “Look.” Daniel glanced up at Amanda who moved slowly from one body to another. “Union headquarters tracked her down. There'll be others.” Handing the papers to William, he went to her.

“I'll get Rebecca,” William said. He folded the papers and mounted his horse.

Chapter 7

AMANDA TRIED to sleep, but her growling stomach wouldn't let her. It seemed weeks, rather than a few days since they'd had more to eat than wormy rice. Daniel promised the men, he and William would take care of it. But how? They weren't God. They couldn't send manna from heaven.

Daniel stirred. Amanda heard soft footsteps as he walked to the front of the tent. The clink of his saber proved he was about to leave camp. Again. The second night in a row.

She lay still, willing herself not to breathe. She didn't want him to know she was awake.

The night's silence crowded around her as she waited and listened for his exit. Minutes passed before the swoosh of boots announced his departure.

She rolled on her back and sat up. Standing, she walked and pulled open one of the closed flaps. Two figures across the encampment, pulled on trousers and coats. An embered fire sent sparks toward the pair as a gentle breeze blew through the trees.

Amanda strained to hear the men's conversation. All that reached her ears was murmuring and occasional laughter.

A man led two horses to the pair. Both men reached to take the reins.

The three looked toward her hideaway. In the moonlight, she recognized Daniel's tall form and her cousin's shiny locks of hair.

William swung into the saddle. Daniel handed him Chip's reins and headed back toward the tent.

Amanda rushed to her bed, quickly climbing under the quilt. Her heavy breathing calmed just as Daniel stepped inside. She kept her lids squeezed shut even though every instinct wanted them open. Pounding heartbeats echoed in her ears as she felt him inspecting her still form.

An instant later, she felt his warm breath on her face. His lips seared her forehead with a kiss. A tingling excitement raced through her as his fingertips touched her bare arm and he pulled the blanket up over her shoulders. She feared her emotions would give her away. Caught in his ploy, she knew Daniel would offer some explanation. But she didn't want excuses, she wanted the truth. That, she knew she'd have to find herself.

As soon as he left, she jumped up and hurried to the flap. Daniel took the reins from William and swung his long leg over his mount's back. The man who delivered their horses, now handed them slips of papers.

She found Daniel's trunk and dug through it. Finding the gray uniform she hid for her escape, she dressed.

Amanda raced to the slit of moonlight streaming through the flaps and started to step out. The clippity clop of hooves froze her to her place. Gathering her loose hair into a knot, she secured it beneath a kepi and peered into the yard.

She heard Chip's snorts and the squeak of leather as Daniel and William made their way toward her. Breathlessly, she waited. The horse's head and shoulder passed. Needing to control her surprise, she pressed her fingers to her lips as Daniel's legs went by. It wasn't the customary gray wool that wrapped his legs, but dark blue with gold cording down the side.

She waited, unwilling and unable to move as her cousin passed next, dressed the same.

“Yankees,” she whispered stepping back, bewildered. She wondered if perhaps her mind played tricks on her. She threw back the tent flap and looked again.

There was no mistake. From under the shadowed trees, into the bright moonlight, she clearly identified the dark blues of Union Officers coats stretched tight across both men's backs.

William straightened his cap as he turned and looked back toward the camp. Amanda ducked behind a large sweetgum tree and waited until they were no longer in view.

* * * *

IT TOOK HER longer than expected to get to the horses, take one and get started. She led her horse along the same path William and Daniel followed, until she felt convinced she would not be discovered.

Mounting, she moved through willow thickets and redbud trees, hoping to catch a glimpse of the direction the men traveled.

Amanda had no idea how long she rode nor did she care. She reached down to rub her leg as another spike ripped through her pants and scratched her skin. Frustrated and tired, she decided to turn back. She stopped at a clearing. From her hilltop position, looking down into the moonlit valley, she saw Daniel and William make their way toward a camp at the far end of a glen.

She followed the edge of the trees moving closer. Tents and wagons spotted the area like flies on a discarded piece of food.

“Halt,” a voice called splitting the silence below. Thinking the order was meant for her, she didn't move.

The pair below reined their horses as another soldier, dressed in Union blue, joined them. After exchanges were made, the trio traveled on.

Amanda shifted from side to side as she pressed forward also.

Dismounting, she dropped the reins and continued by foot. She didn't know what she expected to find nor did she think about danger. Curiosity guided her footsteps.

The small town backed up against the trees. For that, she was grateful. It would be easier to get around.

It's late. There's a lot going on for it to be so late. She peered down each alleyway before proceeding from one house to the other.

In the distance, dogs barked. She could hear heavy footsteps pounding storefront wooden boards across the street. Pausing behind one of the buildings to catch her breath, she peeked around the corner.

Daniel and William walked with two other soldiers toward the end of the street.

Amanda ran to the front of the house and stopped, waiting to see which direction they went. All four crossed the dirt road and disappeared inside a dimly lit church.

Deciding to get closer, Amanda slipped again toward the back. She looked carefully and made sure no one followed. The air grew still behind the buildings. Sweat poured from her covered head forming a river down her back. Her wool clothes itched. With each step, the inside of her legs chafed further until she could feel her raw flesh.

Candlelight reflected through the small church window. One more glance to her right, then left, Amanda, well hidden by the shadow of the building, felt confident no one would see her. Standing on a rock, she peered up over the windowsill. The church walls were thin, so most of the conversation could be heard.

“Here is the acquisition order from the Major himself,” William said pulling a folded sheet of paper from his pocket.

The officer sitting at the table took and unfolded it. He read by kerosene light.

Daniel and William looked at each other. William shifted from one foot to another.

Amanda tiptoed, tilting the rock on its edge, trying to get a better view into the cabin.

...Four, five, six, seven men. She counted, as least seven.

The officer looked up at the two waiting men. “I didn't realize Major McPherson was in this area. Last I heard he was in Georgia."

“We were,” Daniel said, “but we got orders three days ago to move the troops here, to Virginia."

Silence engulfed the room like forests before a storm. The man glanced back at the paper.

“This is a lot of food,” the soldier said studying the paper. He paused and inspected it again.

“The Major knows,” Daniel said, “but as I said we moved so fast we had to leave most of our supplies in Georgia."

Drawing a deep breath, the officer leaned back in his chair. “I can give you half of these supplies, but you'll have to wait until morning before we can gather them up."

“In the morning?” Daniel said. “We can't wait that long. We've got orders to bivouac one night, then we're moving again in the morning."

“This is highly irregular,” the officer said. “We just got supplies this afternoon and haven't had time to go through them ourselves.

The men didn't speak. It seemed each waited for the other to make an excuse or back out of the request.

“I'll tell you what I'll do,” the officer said standing, “I'll give you some of these supplies tonight. Then tomorrow morning, you come back and we'll give you the remaining items on the list."

“That'll be fine,” Daniel said without hesitation. He reached for the soldier's hand of agreement.

Amanda lowered her heels and bumped her chin on the windowsill.

“Who goes there?” a deep voice called from the front of the church building.

She forgot about her chin as the thought of being captured became of utmost importance. Turning toward the voice, she saw a Union soldier, his musket lowered by his side. Hearing muffled footsteps from inside the church, Amanda knew now would be her best chance to get away. She stepped from the rock, then jerked around and sprinted for the moonlight.

“Halt,” came the command. The soldier raised his rifle, “Halt, I say or I'll shoot."

Amanda raced past the buildings. She heard activity behind her. Glancing over her shoulder, she saw four or five men running toward her. Her legs ached from the extra running. Her lungs burned and her head pounded as she tried to remember where she left the woods and her horse.

Amanda looked behind her again. The men came closer. She tripped over something hard. Her hat flew off, revealing her long curls. Amanda scrambled to her feet. She saw soldiers run into the moonlight, only a few yards away. They're going to catch.... A strong arm grabbed and lifted her to her feet.

“Amanda?"

She recognized the voice as she looked into Daniel's dark eyes. “Daniel."

Her heart pounded. They turned. The men still pursued.

“This way,” he said pushing her ahead of him into a covering of tree shadows. A shrill whistle pierced the air as Daniel whistled for Chip. He guided them further into dense foliage.

“What about Chip?” she asked.

“He'll find us."

“But..."

“Move,” he said, a harsh edge to his voice. He pushed her again and again. When she felt she couldn't take another step, he dragged her behind him. Still the men followed. Occasionally, a shot fired and Amanda's steps quickened.

“Wait,” Amanda said between gulps of air, “I can't.” She fell to her knees. “I can't."

“Come on.” Daniel gripped her hand and jerked her up. “It's not much farther."

Amanda drew on her last ounce of energy as the pain along the inside of her legs intensified. Tears flooded her eyes. Her throat felt like she swallowed hot coals.

They hadn't gone far when Daniel whistled again. Amanda heard Chip's reins rattle and a steady thud as her guide pulled her along. The horse galloped to a halt in front of them cutting off their path.

Even before Amanda stopped, Daniel lifted her into the saddle. He settled behind her. While Daniel gathered the reins, the horse bolted and wound his way through the maze of trees, putting a widening distance between them and the men who followed.

William caught up with them shortly after Daniel and she sloshed through a creek. He'd found Amanda's mount and seemed in a big hurry to return it to its rightful owner.

Daniel deposited her in her saddle as soon as he was sure they weren't followed.

She couldn't wait to get back so she could lie down and rest. Perhaps because neither of the men spoke, the ride to camp didn't seem as long as it had been when Amanda left.

* * * *

WILLIAM DISMOUNTED first. Several soldiers hurried to take the reins, casting a disturbed look at Amanda as she swung her leg over the horse's back. She groaned as the men led the horses away. Another group gathered.

“Did you get any, Colonel?” a soldier asked.

William took the kepi from his head and beat it against his leg. Amanda could see the muscle in his jaw twitch as he slid off the Union coat and handed it to Rebecca, who rushed to his side.

“No,” Daniel said turning to look at Amanda. He slapped the soldier on the back. “Not this time. But don't worry, we will.” Once again, he glared at Amanda.

She stared at the ground, feeling a hot fever rise to her face.

“Amanda,” Rebecca said going to her friend's side, “What...."

William unbuckled his belt. He and the others headed toward their tents.

“William, if I could explain.” Amanda ran to her cousin's side. Disappointment gleamed in his eyes. She grabbed his arm.

He whirled to face her. “I don't want explanations from you, Amanda. I just want to get some rest."

“But William..."

He closed his eyes, tilted his head back and sighed an exhausted breath.

When she opened her mouth to speak again, he raised his hand to silence her, glanced at Daniel then Rebecca, and turned, slowly making his way up the hill.

Rebecca started after him. “I'll talk to him,” she said stopping by Amanda long enough to reassure her. “Everything will be all right as soon as he gets a few hours sleep."

Amanda nodded. She watched as her friend made her way through the trees. She knew better than to believe in a few hours things would be smoothed over. That would be too easy and nothing about this last year and a half had been easy.

Another sharp pain burned down her legs. Amanda couldn't wait to get inside and out of these clothes.

Turning slowly, so not to aggravate her condition, she bumped into Daniel's huge chest. Gasping, she jumped back and tripped over a small bush. Knocked off her feet, the material raked against her sores once more stinging down her thighs.

Looking up, she saw Daniel's hulking form glowering down at her. Amanda waited for him to help her up. Instead, he left her and went inside the tent.

She managed to get to her feet and limped toward her destination, straightening only when she ducked inside.

She inched her way through the dark toward her cot. She heard the clink of Daniel's gunbelt as he hung it on the back of the wooden chair, and stiffened as he walked toward her.

“Just what the devil did you think you were doing tonight?” he asked.

“I woke and you weren't here,” she began. “I saw you and William riding off. You were in those ... Union uniforms.” She paused. “I wanted to know where you were going. All those nights you left before...."

“Has it ever occurred to you to ask?"

“I didn't think you'd tell me."

“You could have been killed."

Her eyes now more accustomed to the darkness, she saw him struggling out of his jacket. Something was wrong with the way he moved. “Are you all right?” she asked stepping toward him.

“Fine,” he snapped, moving away from her. “Just fine. No thanks to you."

He reached up with one hand while holding his other arm still and pulled on his coat collar.

“You're hurt,” she said fumbling for a match to light the kerosene lamp, “wait a minute and I'll help you."

“I don't need your help."

She heard him groan as the coat slid from his shoulder and landed on the ground. She primed the wick and struck a match. Replacing the globe, she carried it to where he stood.

Beads of sweat formed on Daniel's forehead and water trickled down his face. Amanda removed his hat and threw it on her cot. Holding the lamp with one hand, she froze when she saw blood splattered on Daniel's upper right arm.

“You're shot,” she said staring down at him.

“Smart too,” he sarcastically commented as he pulled a Bowie knife from his boots and began ripping the shirt.

Amanda dragged the chair over and set the lamp down. Taking the knife from him, she finished the work he started.

“It's not bad,” he said examining the wound, “just a graze. Could have been a lot worse."

“I'll get some water,” she said moving around the chair. Her stomach churned as she stepped into the cool morning air. She felt as if she were going to throw up. Why did she have to follow them? She could have gotten Daniel and William killed and from the looks of Daniel's shoulder, she nearly did. Her heart raced at the thought of losing them.

Hurrying back with water from the spring, she grabbed some rags Rebecca and she washed earlier from the end of the buckboard.

“You've lost a lot of blood,” she said beginning to clean the wound.

“Did anyone see you?” Daniel seemed to be preoccupied as he watched the front of the tent.

She looked over her shoulder and shook her head. “No. Why?"

His large hand closed over hers. Its warmth gave her a sense of security. She stopped her administrations and stared into his dark eyes. She had never known a man like Daniel. She respected and found herself loving him against her better judgment. His touch caused her to melt like snow on a warm day. Something no other man had ever done.

“I don't want you to mention this to anyone,” he said, interrupting her thoughts. “Understand?"

She nodded.

“Not to William, Rebecca ... anyone, understand?"

He squeezed her hand until it ached.

“Yes. Okay,” she said. “Sure."

He released her hand. She continued cleaning his wound. “Why don't you want anybody to know? Won't they know when you can't lift your arm or shoot?"

“You didn't know until you saw my arm."

“No, but....

“No one else will notice either, as long as you don't tell them.

She stopped and rinsed the rag. He watched as her long fingers worked gently around the wound, washing off the blood. Her touch seared a brand on his flesh. Her arm brushed his and he fought his mixed feelings. He should be seething with anger, but all he could think about was holding her to him, feeling her heartbeat, knowing she was safe and alive in his arms.

“I'm sorry,” she said tying a clean bandage around his arm, “I never thought you'd get hurt. I had no idea...."

He took her hand and pulled her in front of him.

She could feel his warm breath on her body.

“Daniel I'm sorry...” she said, looking down into his eyes.

Daniel stood and extinguished the lamp. He pressed his fingers to her lips “We'll talk about it later.” He leaned toward her and covered her lips with his. He felt her fingertips trace his shoulder blades as he pulled her closer.

Amanda drank in the sweetness of his kisses. Even though her eyes were tightly closed, she felt as if she could see his soul. She had waited so long for him to make love to her, she gave no resistance when he slipped the shirt from her shoulders and it fell to the ground.

He entwined his hand in her hair and kissed her neck, making slow movements to her breast. Feeling her fingers massage his back, he moaned as her warm lips touched his chest.

Daniel pulled away from her, jerked a blanket off the foot of his cot and spread it on the ground. In one quick stride, he picked Amanda up and laid her on it.

His breathing deepened as he knelt beside her. He studied her and ran his hand down over her bare shoulder. He didn't want her to do anything she wasn't ready for, so he waited. His fears relieved when she raised up and pressed her lips to his, pulling him down to her.

His hands inspected the curves of her soft body as she reveled in his hard, firm one. She breathed deeply his male scent and tasted his lips on hers. Their entangled bodies climbed to a fevered pitch until two became one.

* * * *

NESTLED TOGETHER in each other's arms, they listened to the camp noises outside.

“Daniel,” she said, her head on his chest, one hand stroking the hair on his stomach. “I am sorry. I didn't know you were going after food."

He raised his head and looked down at her. “You could have been killed."

“You might have been too."

“That's different. It's my job.” The two lay still, both lost in thought.

“I want to go with you next time,” she said raising up to confront him.

“Amanda...."

“I mean it,” she interrupted, “It's my fault you didn't get the food. I want to help."

He pressed her bare skin against him. “All right. Maybe there is something you can do. At least I'll be able to keep an eye on you.” His lips met hers again and for now, tomorrow or the next time didn't exist.

Chapter 8

AMANDA TUCKED her hair under her cap. Daniel insisted if she and Rebecca were going with them, they look like soldiers in case anything went wrong. Walking through the tall weeds she was glad she wore trousers. She hated the thought of weeds and thorns scratching her legs again.

Daniel waved them down as they neared a lighted house. Crouching in the woods, the quartet watched and waited.

Three horses were tethered outside.

“William,” Daniel whispered, “You and Rebecca go to the other side of the house. Give Rebecca your rifle. She might need it."

Amanda and the Colonel watched as the pair moved into position. Still they waited.

“Take this,” Daniel said holding out a rifle to Amanda.

She shook her head. “I don't ... I couldn't."

“Take it,” he insisted, shoving the weapon into her hands. “You wanted to come with us, you have to...."

“I didn't know I'd have to shoot somebody."

“You may not have to,” he said, “but I want you prepared."

She started to argue. He silenced her with a wave of his hand as he released his hold on the gun.

“Here they come."

The cabin door opened. Out strolled three Union soldiers carrying large covered baskets. Daniel stood, holding another rifle waist level. He left the shadows and walked into the moonlight. “Hold it right there."

The men froze.

“You're surrounded,” William yelled coming up behind them, “don't try anything."

Daniel walked closer to them. “Put those baskets down."

The three men did as they were told.

“Now get on your horses and go."

Rebecca stepped out of the shadows. Amanda heard a click. The soldiers scurried to gather their reins. As quickly as they could move, they mounted their horses and rode away.

“I'll check the house,” William yelled walking to the front door.

Daniel whistled for Chip. The horse galloped to him, the other three horses followed.

“Saddle up,” Daniel ordered Amanda nodding toward her horse.

She climbed up. He handed her a basket.

William came out of the house carrying four large sacks. “We should have brought a wagon, Daniel. This must be a storehouse. There's all kinds of food in there."

“We'll take what we can carry.” Daniel said placing the two sacks over the hindquarter of Amanda's horse. “They'll come back with more men."

“Couldn't we go send someone with a wagon?"

“No, they'll move the supplies since we know where it is."

William brought another load and burdened down Rebecca's horse. After William got as much as he could carry, he mounted. Daniel handed him the last basket and swung into the saddle, himself.

The horses moved slowly under the added weight.

The morning star shone by the time they arrived in camp. The pickets rushed to meet them as they rode in.

“You got some.” one of the men said.

“Stumbled upon it would be more like it,” William said swinging his leg over the load and dropping to the ground, his basket still intact.

The men led Chip and William's horses away, while William and Daniel helped Amanda and Rebecca dismount. Lighting a candle, Amanda walked to where Daniel set her basket. Lifting off the cover, she found hot white rolls and strawberry jelly. Rebecca's basket held a large pan of baked potatoes and in the final basket, cold tongue, cheese, and a bottle of whiskey.

“Some officers are going to miss a feast tonight,” William said looking over the girl's shoulders. “Ewee, I've not seen food this good since we joined the army."

Amanda looked back at him and smiled. As soon as the rest of the bags were taken from the horses, the four invited the men who were awake to join them, sat down under an oak and ate until they were full. Afterwards, with everything put away, Daniel stretched full length on the ground and started snoring.

* * * *

AMANDA PRETENDED to be asleep as she watched Daniel dress. She wondered where he was going this time. She thought after she went with them to secure the food, their secrets were behind them. She guessed she was wrong. This was the fifth time in the past two weeks he'd gone. He took bundles. What were they? Now that they were further South, these trips seemed even stranger.

She looked at the chest under Daniel's cot. Was the woman in the picture the reason? William had told her their home was in North Carolina.

Amanda wanted and needed to know about Daniel's past. Yet, she was afraid. Afraid she'd find she meant nothing to him.

He stopped, turned and looked at her. She held her breath; afraid he knew she was awake. Instead, he left the tent. Within minutes, she heard Chip's snorting.

She rushed to the flaps when she heard voices outside. Straining to hear, she peeked out. She saw Daniel mounting as William hoisted two large sacks to him. Her curiosity grew. “Where is he going?” she whispered.

If Daniel wouldn't tell her about his midnight rides, perhaps William would.

Daniel and Chip inched by the tent. Amanda waited until she didn't hear the rustle of leaves and branches anymore, then rushed to find her cousin.

William sat with his back to her, lounging on a huge rock in front of a campfire. Amanda saw he held a cup.

Slowly and quietly she crept closer. William turned, eyes wide spread, like a cat ready to pounce, with gun in hand.

Amanda gasped at his sudden movement.

“Good God, Amanda,” William said lowering his gun. “Don't ever sneak up on anyone like that. I almost shot you.” He dropped back to the ground and laid the gun beside him.

“I'm sorry William,” she said noticing he returned to his unspilled cup of brew as if nothing happened. “I've got to talk to you."

“What about?” He lowered the cup from his lips.

She hesitated.

“Now look, if you're wanting me to help you try and escape again...."

“No, no,” she said waving her hands as she plopped down beside him. “It's nothing like that. I just want some information."

“Information?"

“About Daniel."

“Not again.” He muttered squinting and studying his cousin as if weighing her request. Throwing what was left of his drink out, he leaned forward, “What do you want to know?"

“Where does he go? Something has changed his mood the last few weeks. It seems the further south we moved...."

“And you want to know what it is."

Amanda nodded.

“I can't tell you, cousin."

“Why not?” Amanda began. “It isn't fair...."

William raised his hand to silence her. “I said I couldn't tell you, but I didn't say I couldn't show you."

Amanda watched as he stood and set his cup down by the fire. “What?"

He started to walk away, then turned to her. “Coming?"

Startled at his abrupt behavior, Amanda nodded and pushed herself off the hard ground. She took giant steps to catch up with him.

After William informed the next in command, they were on their way. They passed through the underbrush, avoiding the main roads. They traveled for some distance before either of them spoke.

“Daniel's a man of many secrets, isn't he?” Amanda asked when they came off the trail and she rode beside her cousin.

“Not really. Once you get to know him better, you'll find his life is an open book."

She threw her head back and laughed. “You've got to be kidding. Colonel Daniel Frederick does not strike me as one to go about revealing himself to everyone."

“He doesn't,” William said, “but you can tell by his actions, more than his words, the way he feels."

“By his actions? He strikes me as a dictator most of the time."

“And the rest of the time?"

Amanda shrugged her shoulders. She was glad the dark hid the heat rising to her face. All right, she thought, some of the time he was sensitive, caring, but.... She ignored the rest of her thoughts and concentrated on the ride. Every now and then her stomach did flip-flops as she wondered what she'd find at their journey's end. Half of her anger was uncertainty of where she stood in his life. After all, he'd never told her he loved her.

This time it was William's turn to laugh. “I can see you don't know Daniel at all."

Amanda glanced at her cousin and shook her head. She knew enough.

* * * *

THE PAIR RODE in silence, both absorbed in thought. The half moon began to rise above the trees and cast an eerie light on the ground. Crickets echoed their call and a lightning bug flickered in the distance.

The night smelled like a musty trunk. The dew against her face made her irritable, not refreshed, and she shifted from side to side trying to get comfortable in the saddle.

William stopped.

“How much farther?” she asked rubbing her backside.

“Shhhhhhhhh."

Amanda looked behind her, to her right and left. “What? What is it?” she asked again after there was no response to her first inquiry.

“I thought I heard something."

“You did. Me."

“No,” he growled. “I think we're being followed."

“Impossible,” she said. “You're just trying to scare me, like you did when we were kids."

They sat for a minute longer, quietly observing the night. William turned around in his saddle and stared behind them for some time. Amanda looked in the same direction, but saw nothing.

“Come on,” he said after a while. “Let's go."

They hadn't gone far, when Amanda saw a light ahead of them, flickering in the distance. The light grew brighter the closer they came. Children's laughter carried on the breeze.

They stopped at the edge of a clump of trees. William reined his horse and jumped down. “Here we are.” He waved his hand in a sweeping gesture. Amanda followed his motion.

A huge columned white house stood before them. Like a sea monster rising from the ocean's bottom, the house rose from its ocean of darkness. It stood like a proud sentinel, suffering battle wounds, yet standing its ground against invaders.

One side of the house was black. It looked to be scorched by fire. Broken windows looked like rips in a fine piece of fabric needing patched or mended. Wood banisters, weaved through six columns, dangled from the front of the house like lifeboats attached to the side of a ship.

Amanda took a deep breath. “It's beautiful."

William nodded. “It used to be.” He paused and looked around. “Daniel and I are going to make it that way again ... After this war is over."

“I can see why he dreams about it,” Amanda said climbing down from her saddle. She moved to William's side never looking away from the white sleeping giant.

She stepped out of the covering of the trees and started toward the house.

“Amanda,” William pleaded his voice barely above a whisper, “Amanda, come back here."

She heard her cousin calling, but paid no attention. The back of the house was alive with activity. A light brightened the yard around the house's front corner. She heard children's voices rising above the chirp of crickets. She needed to get closer so she could see and hear what was happening.

Staring at the front doors, she slowly passed the steps and inched her way to the corner. A large bush guarded it. She squeezed in between it and the corner. On her knees, she watched as the Colonel took turns lifting the black children up over his back and galloping around the fire. The others laughed and followed him.

As soon as one was lifted off his back another waited, hands uplifted, for his ride. The line seemed to grow with every prance. Amanda wandered how many times Daniel could circle. But, with each turn he gave as much bounce to one as he did the other.

“Masser, masser,” a black boy about the size of Timmy called running out from the trees to the crowd that gathered around the glowing fire. He held his weathered hat in his hand, breathing hard as he searched the crowd for Daniel. A plump lady, her hair tied in a kerchief, rushed to the boy's side. He bent over, clutching his stomach as his chest heaved with deep breaths. He shoved the woman away when she tried to help him and trotted to Daniel as he came around the backside of the fire.

The boy straightened. Amanda strained to hear what was said. The boy pointed with his hat, up the road.

Daniel lifted the child from his shoulders and motioned for the boy to go. Women scurried to gather laughing children while some of the men fled to the woods. The rest moved closer to the fire and stared down the darkened path.

The women and children retreated inside their worn shanties as the thunder of horses hooves boomed from out of the night. Amanda turned to see six riders gallop past her and form a half circle in front of the fire.

The flames glow illuminated the dark stripe that ran down the leader's pant's legs. All the men donned Hardee hats and carried arms signifying their rank. One of the soldiers swung his leg over his mount. His boot thudded as it touched the ground.

The young black men shrank back in fear as the soldier walked to an older man and pushed him to the head of the group.

“Where is he, Simon?” the soldier in front asked of the gray-haired man.

The Captain swung his leg over the horse and jumped down. He towered over the older man who inched backward. The other soldier blocked his retreat.

Amanda could hear nothing but muttering. Simon shook his head and stared at the ground as the Captain stepped closer to him. In one quick step, he smashed the man's face with his fist and sent him sprawling sideways to the ground. The Captain leaned over and grabbed his shirt. Still, Simon shook his head. The soldier released him and straightened.

“I know you're all hiding.” He motioned toward the shanties. “Come out and nobody will get hurt."

Doors opened. One by one, small groups of women and children stepped into the fire's glowing light. Children huddled around and clutched their mothers.

“It'll be better on everybody, if you tell us where he is."

No one spoke. The air was ghostly quiet. Amanda grew weak from holding her breath. Her legs ached from kneeling on them. She longed to stand, to run to the safety of the trees. She listened for a noise, anything that would allow her to bolt from her hideout, but heard nothing. It seemed even crickets abandoned her. The wind started to blow. Amanda lifted herself and retreated. She had only gone an inch, when a hand clasped over her mouth.

“SHHHH."

She struggled, then relaxed as she turned to see William his index finger pressed against his lips. He motioned for her to follow.

Crouching, they traced the edge of the porch.

“Search the ground,” the Captain yelled, his voice carrying above a traitorous breeze.

William removed a piece of wood from beneath the steps and shoved Amanda under them. Crawling in behind her, he pulled the wall into place.

“William, I...."

He clasped his hand over her mouth. They stared into the darkness as the shuffle of booted feet along the front of the house stopped. Amanda held her breath as they waited and listened for the men to resume their search.

Firelight, from the end of torches flickered through the cracks in the wood. Amanda felt the cool earth against her hands as she steadied her shaking figure and took deep breaths as the soldier's footsteps thudded up the stairs.

Amanda wished the men would hurry. Her back ached, her legs were asleep. Sweat beaded her forehead. Her nostril burned from the smell of damp musty ground.

Finally, the men came out of the house and clomped down the stairs. “There's nobody in there, Captain,” one of the men yelled as they reached the bottom step.

“Nobody in the barn or those shanties either,” another one said, as they gathered a few feet from the bottom step. “Are you sure you read that message right?"

“Yes,” the Captain boomed, “he was here. How do you think those people got that food and did you see those fresh bandages on those kids and that old man? Medicine and food just don't fall from the sky. He was here all right."

“What are we going to do now, Captain?"

“Not much we can do, but go back to camp. Keep our eyes open and check back later. Maybe we'll surprise them."

The men turned and headed toward their horses. Amanda's legs ached. She couldn't wait any longer to straighten them. She pulled her left leg out from under her and shifted her weight to move the other. As she did, her foot knocked against the board that braced the entrance of their hideaway.

William scrambled after it, but too late.

He pushed Amanda forward. They huddled against the wall as far back as they could. Amanda sat frozen as the men came to the entrance and crouched down.

“What do you think it was, Captain?'

“Percy, bring one of them torches."

The light lit the darkness. The soldier moved the light from one side of the opening to the other. “I can't see anything...."

“Look,” one of the men said pointing. “Over there."

Amanda's palms were wet, her stomach knotted. Once again, overwhelming fear from lack of control swept over her. It was her fault. She shouldn't have moved. What would they do to them?

She followed the light. To her surprise, it didn't come close to her and William, but farther away. In the firelight, she too now saw what the Union soldier's were investigating; a pair of eyes shining in the darkness.

“Do you see it? Look. Right there."

The Captain shifted the torch in his hands and leaned in closer toward the eyes. “It looks like...” There was a pause as he studied the eyes. “Skunk!"

A scurry of activity followed as the Captain tried to back out of the hole. The men who followed him hindered his movements.

“Get out,” they yelled pushing and shoving each other. The Captain dropped the torch, its flame extinguished by the cool earth.

Some of the men coughed, others moaned and groaned. Amanda chuckled while she reached for skirt to cover her nose.

“Are you sure that wasn't a Reb under there, sir?"

“Pewee! How are you going to explain this one, Captain?"

“Just get the horse, Percy."

* * * *

WILLIAM AND Amanda waited until the pounding of horses’ hooves died away in the distance, then William kicked out the wall behind them. They crawled out. Amanda laughed until she cried at the thought and trouble those soldiers would have. William grabbed his side as he tried to stand.

“Just get the horses, Percy,” he imitated as a new wave of laughter swept over him. Both staggered and stumbled their way toward where their horses waited.

“You know,” William began after he gained his composure, “We were lucky that skunk was under there."

“Yes,” Amanda said walking ahead of him. “I really thought we were done for. I shouldn't have moved."

“Maybe it's a good thing you did. We might have got it instead of them.” They laughed again as they neared the horses. William's steed and Amanda's mare raised their heads and whinnied as the pair approached.

“I think we might have picked up a scent, too."

William grabbed the reins and talked to calm the horses. Amanda mounted her horse and waited for William.

“We better find a creek fast,” he said handing Amanda's reins to her and moving a hand to his nose.

“I don't think a quick dip is going to do the trick,” a deep voice rumbled behind them.

William reached for his pistol and spun in his seat. Amanda squinted as she tried to see who was in the darkness.

“Daniel,” William gasped as he let the gun fall back in its holder. “I didn't hear you."

“Everybody could sure hear you. What the hell are you doing here?"

William glanced at Amanda. He opened his mouth to speak, but she interrupted. “I asked him to bring me. I wanted to know where you've been going...."

“Where I go is none of your business.” He turned back to her cousin. “William, you know how dangerous it is to drag Amanda down here in the middle of the night."

“Daniel, I..."

“Don't talk about me as if I'm a child,” Amanda interrupted. “I can make decisions about where and when I go. We were perfectly safe. William was taking very good care of me."

“You think hiding under a porch is good care. You have no idea what can happen..."

“No I guess I don't. But I just...."

“Stop being so inquisitive. Stop asking where I'm going and don't ever follow me again."

“Don't give me orders, Colonel."

Daniel felt as if he'd been slapped in the face. She'd stopped being formal with him and now—.

“I'm not one of your men to be sent or kept at your will."

Daniel bit his bottom lip to keep from saying something he'd regret. He already regretted ... Growling under his breath, he spurred his horse and headed through the trees. “Coming?"

* * * *

AFTER MUCH discussion on the pros and cons of taking Amanda and Rebecca along once again, the quartet rode out of the safety of their temporary camp toward Union lines. The men rode their horses and the women in a buggy Daniel secured from a broken down farmhouse. It was slow going. More than once they pulled off the main road and hid behind trees to let Federal pickets or Calvary detachments pass.

Finally, they reached the Potomac. A short, stalky man took the buggy and Daniel lifted Amanda up behind him. Rebecca rode with William. They boarded a boat kept ready by the Confederate signal service and crossed the river. Once ashore they were met by a young boy, no more than fifteen, who had a change of clothes waiting for them.

“We couldn't get a jacket,” the boy told Daniel. “But if you'll keep the overcoat buttoned all the way up, no one will be the wiser."

Quickly dressed, the four mounted again. Bringing his horse from behind a clump of trees, the boy leapt into his saddle and led them unchallenged through the Maryland countryside.

Morning broke by the time they arrived at the edge of Washington.

“The dressmaker will be waiting for you, Miss Coole,” the young boy addressed Rebecca. “She'll be able to help you get the information you need.” He paused. “It's right off Pennsylvania Avenue as you turn on Ninth Street. She'll be wearing a blue dress with a gray belt wrapped around it sitting in front of her store."

“Thank you,” Daniel said, tossing the boy a gold coin.

The group waited until he disappeared into a clump of swamp oaks, then made their way into the deserted streets of the Capitol. The horses’ hooves clippity-clopped as the party searched the porches of the buildings.

They hadn't gone far when they saw an older woman, her hair graying, gathered in a knot on top of her head, who matched the young boy's description.

She led them through the fabric store to a room in the back. Amanda could tell by the way the room was kept, they weren't the lady's first visitors.

* * * *

FOR THREE DAYS, they waited. Daniel and William passed the time by pacing and reading newspapers secured for them.

“Amanda look,” William said, one day poring over a stack. “Uncle Sam is Commander of the Western forces."

She stood over her cousin's shoulder, reading the article. “.... is being sent to Chattanooga."

She looked up. Daniel stared at her. He wondered if he should contact her uncle so he could try and straighten out the mess she was in. That way she could stay here in the North. In a way, he wished she would stay, then he wouldn't be responsible for her any more. On the other hand, he may never see her again and that thought pained him more.

“It's time,” the owner of the dress shop said bursting into their back room. “I just received this message.” She handed a small piece of paper to William. “You are to get this to the Eagle's Nest as soon as possible. You know where it is. Correct?"

William nodded and grabbed his hat.

“Your horse is right out this way.” The woman, identified only as Mary, led him through a small hall into the alley, then returned to the group. Daniel jotted notes down in a small notebook until she returned.

“You're to go to the War Department today at noon. Our agent will have a summary of the information you need on his desk."

“Is it from McClellan's man?"

“Yes. You know the one then?"

Daniel nodded as he stood.

“Do you have all the information you need from these?” She motioned toward the papers.

“Yes,” Daniel said.

The lady held out her hand for the notebook. “You shouldn't be carrying that around."

Daniel handed it to her.

“We'll sew it into one of the ladies’ dresses."

While Daniel donned his hat, the lady turned her attention to Rebecca. “Green will make sure you have a pass if you can reach him."

“Where is he?"

“Just a few blocks from the White House in the old Van Ness house."

Rebecca picked up her shawl and headed for the door. “Colonel, if I'm not back by the time you're ready, leave without me. I'll catch up later."

After everyone left, a woman a few years younger than herself joined Amanda. Mary left instruction for them to sew the notebook into the lining of a cloak and make a pouch to be worn under a hoop skirt.

“How long have you been with the Shadow?” the young woman asked after an extended period of prolonged silence.

“The Shadow?"

“Yeah,” the woman nodded toward the door, “The Colonel."

“About a year and a half."

“You know you're putting your life in considerable danger. If you were ever caught..."

Amanda studied the woman's cautious features and felt uneasy talking to her. She seemed to know quite a bit about Daniel and the last year and a half.

“The Colonel knows how to take care of himself."

“Does he know the Spider knows he's in town?"

Amanda stopped her sewing and laid the material in her lap. There it was again. The mention of this Spider. She deplored the use of all these different names. Amanda shook her head. “I don't think he does."

“Well, he's on the lookout for him. Word is he's getting real close."

“How do you know all this?"

“I have my ways."

“Why didn't you tell the Colonel when he was here earlier?"

“I just overheard mother talking to him before he left. Not many people know who he is.” She leaned toward Amanda and lowered her voice to a whisper. “If you were to help me flush him out, we'd make a lot of money."

“I don't think the money is worth risking a man's life."

“Not even for $5000 in Union gold?"

“How do you know what they're offering?

“It's all over Washington. The Spider wants this spy bad. He said he's been the major cause for all our great loss of lives here in the North."

Amanda shook her head. “No, he's not the reason. The Spider is."

The woman squinted and studied Amanda, but did not speak.

“Perhaps, you could tell me who Washington thinks the Spider is?"

The young girl laughed, then shrugged her shoulders. “No one knows for sure. He's as big a mystery as the Shadow ... as the Shadow was."

Quicker than a snake striking, Amanda grabbed the girl by her wrist. “You think you're smart, don't you?"

The woman tried to pull away.

“You tell anyone what you know and I'll make sure you never tell anyone anything again,” Amanda said emphasizing the last phrase.

The woman said nothing.

“I mean it. No one. Nothing."

“Why should you care? Once he's captured you'll be free to do what you want."

“What makes you think I'm not doing what I want now?"

The woman shrugged her shoulders again. “I've just heard he takes women, rapes and uses them.” She paused as if waiting for a reaction from Amanda. When Amanda said nothing, the woman continued. “Over the last two years he's suppose to have murdered nearly two dozen women. He's an animal.” She stopped again and lowered her voice. “I can help you escape."

Amanda listened but the man the girl described was not the man she knew. Daniel was kind and gentle. “Not a word to anyone,” Amanda repeated tightening her grip around the girl's wrist.

“All right, all right."

The two went back to sewing and finished as the older woman stuck her head back into the room. She threw a skirt and ruffled blouse at Amanda and instructed her to change.

The pair assisted Amanda with getting dressed. It was growing late by the time Daniel returned. The women quickly sewed the papers Daniel had secured into Amanda's petticoat. They waited until dark. When Rebecca didn't return, the old lady gave them a bite of supper and sent them on their way.

As soon as they reached the outskirts of town, Amanda told Daniel to stop at a deserted cabin. She ripped the material apart and removed the notebook.

“What are you doing?” Daniel asked as he returned from hiding the buggy and horses, to find Amanda ripping the seams from the material.

“I won't be long.” She removed the notebook and laid it aside.

“What are you doing?” he asked again.

“I don't trust them."

“What?” Daniel asked obviously annoyed at her. “We've trusted that old woman for three years now, what could..."

“It's not the old woman, it's the daughter.” Amanda looked up form her project. “She told me the Spider knew you were in town."

“Impossible. No one knows we were coming to Washington."

“Somebody does. I'm afraid that young girl might rethink her need for Union gold and get the soldiers after us."

Daniel ran his hand through his hair and dropped to the ground beside her. “I wonder...."

“I asked her,” Amanda interrupted him, “if she knew who the Spider was.” She shook her head. “But still...” Amanda stood, took off her hoop skirt and began working on the petticoat. “I have a feeling she knows more than she let on. You know she offered to help me escape."

Daniel jerked his head up and stared at Amanda. He squinted, studying and waiting for an explanation as to why Amanda didn't take her up on her offer. She said nothing, just continued ripping.

Daniel wanted to ask her, but was afraid of what she might say. An icy feeling crept over him as he tried to imagine his life without her. He couldn't.

Amanda glanced up and saw him staring at her. She paused and smiled. “I told her the Confederate Army needed me."

Content with the answer she gave, Daniel closed his eyes and was soon asleep. Amanda finished sewing the papers into the blanket under Daniel's saddle. She hoped it wouldn't irritate Chip, but she had no other place to put them.

* * * *

AFTER A COUPLE hours, they started their journey again. They were only a few miles from the river when a Union picket approached. Amanda pulled the buggy off the road.

“There's no time,” Daniel said buttoning the top button of his Union overcoat. “They've seen us."

Daniel sat motionless on Chip. The men, one by one, worked their way around them, until the pair was surrounded. One rider came to a stop in front of the wagon.

“What's all this?” Daniel demanded, with a convincing show of indignation. He waved his arm and looked behind him. “Are you boys bushwhackers?"

“No sir."

“If you're not bushwhackers or guerillas, why are you stopping a United States soldier behind his own lines?” Daniel paused. “You must know me. Aren't you part of General Merrit's Calvary?'

“Yes sir,” three of the men answered in unison cutting Daniel off.

“Well, don't you remember seeing me at headquarters?” he asked the Sergeant who stared at him suspiciously.

“No. No, I don't."

“Boys, it seems easy for you to deny being bushwhackers. I know it would be very easy for you to get into our lines with our uniform coats on, but let me see your pants."

The men complied, throwing back the skirts of their blue overcoats, revealing high Calvary boots and regulation trousers.

Amanda sat stroking the reins she held in her hand. What were they going to do? There were too many for Daniel to fight and there was no way to make a run for it. Soldiers pressed upon them from every direction.

“Now,” one of the men shouted, “let's see yours."

Carefully keeping his gray jacket covered, he revealed U.S. Army trousers plus the stripe of a commissioned officer. The Yankees stared at it. Daniel's tone became authoritative.

“You see boys,” he said folding his arms in front of him, “you have insulted an officer."

No one moved.

“Come on, Sarge,” a man behind Amanda said, “Let's go. We'll get in more trouble."

“No wait. There is something wrong about this pair,” the Sergeant insisted guiding his horse up to Amanda, “and I'm going to find out what it is.” He studied Amanda then reached out for her. She jerked away. “Give me your cloak."

“I will not."

“Give it to me now,” the Sergeant ordered.

Amanda stood and unhooked the fasteners from around her neck. Gathering the cloak, she handed it to the man who sat opposite her on horseback. “Colonel,” she said looking at Daniel. “Are you going to let this pompous fool treat me like this?"

“The man has his job to do,” Daniel said nonchalantly.

After checking around the neckline, the Sergeant handed Amanda's cloak back. “Climb down from that buggy,” he ordered.

“I will not,” she said as she lifted her chin defiantly and stared into the darkness. “You have probably already made us late and I have waited a long time to see my uncle.” Amanda paused. “Uncle Sam will most surely hear about this."

“Uncle Sam?"

“Yes,” Amanda said turning toward the Sergeant. “You may know him. General Grant. He's my uncle. The good Colonel here was taking me to meet an escort Uncle Sam is sending from Chattanooga. If I had known I was to be insulted like this I would have taken General Halleck's suggestion and demanded more than one man from Washington take me across the Potomac."

The Sergeant leaned back in his saddle. Amanda's heart pounded in her chest. The man studied her so intently she wondered if “spy” was written across her forehead.

“I cannot believe the audacity of this army,” Amanda said, laying the reins down and scooting forward to step out of the buggy when she could no longer deal with his inspection. “My uncle will hear about this. Now, I would like for you to do me the courtesy of your last name Sergeant. My uncle will surely want a word with your Commanding Officer."

Amanda sat on the edge of her seat and waited for the Sergeant to move his horse back so she could step down.

“Stay where you are, mam,” the Sergeant said, “I'm sorry for the inconvenience the boys and I caused you. If we had known...."

“Sergeant, we need to be on our way,” Daniel said.

The man backed his horse away from the buggy. Amanda picked up the reins.

“Do you suspect we will be stopped again?” she asked.

“Just tell them you're meeting General Grant. They'll let you pass. Have a safe journey."

“Thank you,” Amanda said nodding slightly. Raising the reins she slapped them on the horse's behind. He bolted forward. She and Daniel were moving again.

* * * *

REBECCA MET them at the river and informed them William already crossed. She handed Daniel a map. “This needs to be given to General Stuart as well."

The next morning, Daniel was gone by the time Amanda stirred. That wasn't so unusual, but the camp seemed too quiet. The sun shone over the treetops. Amanda knew most of the men would be up and about by now.

She dressed quickly and rushed outside.

“What's happening?” she asked the first captain she passed.

“We're waiting for the Colonel to get back,” he said sipping on a cup of coffee. “We've got orders to form the lines as soon as we hear the drum rolls."

“Have you seen Rebecca?"

The soldier shook his head and threw the rest of his drink on the ground. “Not this morning, mam. I don't think she and the Lieutenant have gotten back yet."

“Hmm,” Amanda muttered, preoccupied with watching the men clean their muskets, check their ammunition, and finish packing their gear. “I expect they'll be back shortly."

“I expect.” He walked toward a small group huddled under a tree. Squatting down, he slapped a soldier's shoulder. A roar of laughter erupted from the bunch.

Around the camp, she noticed several men reading the Bibles the chaplain passed out earlier in the week. Others were deep in thought, pencils in hand, writing letters to loved ones. Others gathered around the camp's fire to burn their playing cards.

“Mam?"

A warm hand on her shoulder interrupted Amanda's thoughts. Startled, she whirled to see Randy behind her. He fumbled with a folded piece of paper and avoided looking at her.

“Miss Amanda, I would like to know if you would do a favor for me?"

“Sure, if I can,” she said placing her hand on his arm lightly. He was loaded down, his canteen dangling on one side of his hip, his haversack on the other. His rolled blanket peered over his shoulder. His free hand gripped his gun. He looked like he did the first day she saw him, minus the crutch. She felt as if she should unload him.

“If I don't make it back this time,” he began digging the toe of his cracked boot into the dirt. “Would you make sure my missus gets this.” He held out a letter.

“I'm sure you'll make it back, Randy,” she said.

“Just the same,” he said, still holding out the letter, “I'd feel better if'n I knew you make sure she gets it."

Amanda slowly took the letter from his bony hand.

“I tried to find the chaplain. But they said he had already gone to the front.” He paused seeming embarrassed at her reluctance. “I know I don't got no right to ask you."

“No,” Amanda said shaking her head. “It's all right, I don't mind.” She stared at his dirty face and ragged clothes. “It's just I know you're going to make it back."

He raised his head and looked into her eyes. He opened his mouth to speak as the rattle of drums signaled the call to arms.

Men jumped to their feet. Lines formed. In the flurried activity mingled with orderly confusion, the soldiers looked like ants scurrying from a destroyed hill. Ragtag troops became strings of soldiers in battle array.

Amanda saw Daniel as he thundered into camp. Chip skidded to a stop. Daniel jumped to the ground. From out of the trees, William came to his side and handed him a mass of paper. Daniel leafed through and handed them back. Another rider on a gray steed joined him. Together, they made their way up and down the columns of men.

“They seem ready to go,” Rebecca said coming up behind Amanda, jarring her from her thoughts.

Amanda nodded. “Some of them do.” Both were silent as they watched the hurried movement of officers through the field.

“Where were you and William all night?” Amanda asked as her friend came to her side. Rebecca's eyes were red from lack of sleep. Black circles quilted her lower eyelid.

“We rode along the railroad lines. Gathered some information Lee wanted."

“I'm assuming you were successful."

Rebecca smiled and nodded as they continued their watch of military operations.

“Captain,” Daniel called as he headed their direction, away from the aligned ranks. A Sergeant stopped him to look over a map. He glanced at it, marked a position, and was on his way again by the time the Captain caught up with him.

“The Major thinks this will be a long engagement,” he said when he reached Amanda and Rebecca. “I am leaving the Captain with you two to make sure you stay back here, behind the lines. They'll be bringing the wounded, so you'll have plenty to keep you busy."

Amanda opened her mouth to speak, but Daniel waved her to silence. Rebecca nodded.

“Captain?"

“Sir."

“I need you and ten of your men to stay here with these ladies."

“But sir..."

Rebecca wanted to see William. Amanda stepped past the two men as they continued their conversation.

Daniel followed her with his eyes as she stopped beside a tree and leaned against it. Reaching into the breast pocked of his coat, he pulled out a sealed envelope. He grabbed a hold of the Captain's arm as he turned to walk away. “Captain, if something should happen, make sure she gets this.” He nodded toward Amanda. “Then, as soon as you can, take her whereever she wants to go."

“Yes sir,” the Captain said, nodding and taking the note from his commander's hand. He paused, following Daniel's gaze. Slowly, he walked away and began to call men out from the long lines.

The boom of cannon fire and a volley of bullets shrieked through the air. Daniel whistled to Chip as the men started a slow trot heading into a cloud of smoke. He stepped to Amanda's side. Both were silent as Chip stopped in front of him. Daniel grabbed his reins. “You stay with the Captain."

Amanda nodded, fearing her shaking voice would give away the terror she felt gnawing at her stomach. A lone tear slid down her cheek. She bowed her head as Daniel moved closer. He took her hands in his and felt her soft skin. A lump formed in his throat. He wanted to say something comforting, but couldn't speak. I love you, he thought, rubbing his thumb along the top of her hand. It was hard but they faced other battles before. He always came back. What worried him most of all was what would happen to her if he didn't. Who would watch out for her? Who would explain the reason she stayed in the South? He couldn't just let her go north. Alone, without any explanations. The Yankees were still after her and....

He felt her tremble as another sob shook her body. Quickly he pulled her into his arms.

“Be careful,” she said, pressing him closer.

He gave her a quick squeeze, then released her to arm's length. “I will,” he said tilting her chin up. It grew harder to leave her with each engagement, perhaps.... “I'll be back before dusk,” he said looking into her tear-filled eyes.

She sniffed and nodded, wiping her face with the back of her hand. He pulled away and swung into the saddle.

“Captain,” he said tilting his hat to the man who walked up beside her.

“Sir."

“'Til dusk,” Daniel said looking as Amanda. With that he jerked the halter. Chip swung around and leaped forward. Through a haze of dirt, she watched as Daniel rode toward William who waited for him.

Rebecca joined her. They watched as the two men disappeared into the morning sun.

* * * *

THE SOUND OF cannon and gunfire could be heard in the distance as the day progressed. The soldiers who stayed behind spent their time gathering firewood, listening to each other's jokes, and occasionally playing a game of cards. Amanda and Rebecca decided to gather some of the clothing discarded by the men earlier that morning and do some mending.

All thirteen looked toward the hill as the earth shook beneath them from the heavy artillery. It was well past noon. Still no one returned to bring wounded or inform them how the battle progressed.

Amanda's throat and mouth felt like cotton, her limbs stiff from sitting. In her mind burned flashes of Daniel lying hurt, bleeding on the battlefield, until she thought she would go insane. She couldn't stand doing nothing. She laid the shirt aside and stood.

Ducking inside a nearby tent, she gathered her medical box. Outside again, she examined its contents. The Captain showed little resistance once he realized how determined she was to head toward the battle. Amanda felt the men were none to happy anyway sitting back here with them while their friends were giving their life. However, as they topped the crest of a small hill and came out from under the thick forage, Amanda gasped as she surveyed the scene. Acres of men, some two deep, for as far as they could see, dotted the fields. The stench of blood drifted through the air.

The explosions grew louder up here. Amanda heard the cries of men falling beneath the onslaught of attack. Quickly, she ordered the men who came with her to check for signs of life. The group fanned out going from one heap to another.

“Here's one,” a soldier yelled, kneeling and lifting one man's limp body off another's.

Amanda hurried to his side. “You and you,” she said pointing at two of the men. “Lift him out of here and set him over there.” She motioned to a small grassy knoll. Wrapping the wounded man's arm with bandages, she ordered another to go to the stream and bring water back. She dumped out the medical box and handed it to him.

The young soldier rushed away.

“Here's one."

“Over here, too,” another yelled.

Amanda gathered her supplies in the apron of her skirt. “Bring them all over here,” she yelled, giving orders like a General as she made her way through the wounded, “Rebecca?"

The girl raced to her side.

“Take some of these.” Amanda divided the bandages and handed some to her. “Start binding their wounds.” She motioned to the men placed on the ground.

The numbers grew from one to twenty in only a few minutes. Then doubled again as the sound of artillery came closer.

“We've got to go,” the Captain said, pulling her to her feet.

Several men ran by them, holding on with one hand to their hats and with the other their rifles.

“They're being pushed back,” the Captain went on as Amanda knelt down again and continued her ministration.

A shrill sound whistled over their heads. The Captain fell on her, pushing her to the ground, as a shower of dirt covered them. Smoke gathered as more men passed. Burned flesh and the acrid smell of blood stung Amanda's nostrils.

“I'm not going to leave these men,” she said firmly, raising up under the Captain, “They'll die."

“We're going to die,” the Captain began as he stood, pulling her with him, “if we don't get out of here."

“At least help me carry him back with us,” she yelled over the roar of gunfire and confusion of retreating men.

He nodded and bent to pick up the young soldier.

Throwing him over his shoulder, like a sack of potatoes, the trio started across the field. Amanda ducked and dodged the bullets that whizzed passed her. They had only gone a few yards, when someone bumped into her. She yelped, falling to the ground. Scrambling to her feet, she stopped when a young man riddled with shells reached out for her.

“Help me,” he cried.

She looked to the Captain, who stopped and waited for her a few yards ahead, then glanced back at the soldier.

“Go on,” she yelled, motioning for the Captain to continue without her. Another shell shook the earth. The Captain moved on.

Men fell like raindrops around her as she worked with the dying boy.

“You're going to be fine,” she said smiling down at him. She knew it was a lie. She watched the blood pour from his side.

“I knew those Yanks couldn't stop me,” he said between gurgled breath. He gripped Amanda's hand and squeezed. “I told my mama I was too mean to...."

His voice trailed off. His hand fell to the ground.

Chapter 9

DANIEL PULLED up on Chip's reins at the edge of the busy camp. Several soldiers rushed toward the horse and rider to relieve the Colonel of the burden he carried across his lap. Daniel, covered with blood, wheeled around, straining to see Amanda.

“Where's Amanda?” he yelled above bedlam to several soldiers who passed in front of him. They shrugged their shoulders and went on their way.

Daniel jumped down. Gathering the reins, he began making his way through the crowd of wounded gathered among the trees. Maybe I've overlooked her, he thought. He didn't even see the Captain or Rebecca. Finally, he spotted William bent over several men.

“William?"

He looked up at Daniel, then stood.

“Have you seen Amanda or Rebecca?"

“What? They're not here?” William asked scanning the area.

Daniel shook his head.

“I just got here. I haven't seen anybody."

“The Captain seems to be gone, too."

“Do you think he would have pulled them back further when he found out we were in retreat?"

The pair ducked as a minie ball whistled overhead and landed a few yards behind them.

“Where the devil are those reinforcements?” Daniel asked looking around him again.

“Colonel.” A breathless soldier approached him. “General Hill wants you to move your men back into position. Early is on the way."

Daniel turned to William.

“Go on,” William shouted above the noise and confusion. “I'll find them and join you on the line."

Daniel nodded. Gathering Chip's reins he swung into the saddle. He had only gone a few yards when across a clearing from where he was, he saw the Captain lower a soldier to the ground. He spurred his horse and reined to a halt just as he heard the drum beating for the forward attack.

“Where's Amanda?” he shouted to the Captain.

“She's out there.” The Captain nodded toward the direction of the battle. “On the field."

Without waiting for further explanations or directions Daniel spurred Chip one again. The horse leapt forward and raced on the insistence of his owner.

Ahead of him, the Colonel saw men engaged in a bayonet struggle as the Rebels slowly took the ground they had lost back. Scanning the horizon, he saw neither Amanda nor Rebecca. Wheeling around, Daniel saw General Hill and his men running into battle.

“Colonel,” a soldier shouted as he passed, “the lady is in that knoll, the first one we went through."

“Thanks Perkins,” Daniel shouted. He and Chip lunged in that direction.

He topped the little hill. As the soldier said, Amanda was in the valley. Crawling on her hands and knees, pulling her medical supplies behind her, she checked each body to see if there might be a sign of life.

Each time she stood and moved from one row to another she looked like a tall oak, the only living thing in the middle of a field of blighted cotton. He watched. She stopped at one of the bodies and began working with him. The soldier stirred. Rebecca hurried from the woods and carted a wooden bucket. Water sloshed over the sides. She stepped over bodies making her way toward Amanda.

Daniel started to join them but stopped as he saw a group of men, led by William, top the horizon on the other side. Steering Chip around, he headed back toward the sound of gunfire.

Amanda looked up just as Daniel and Chip disappeared behind the top of the knoll. Her thoughts were distracted as she saw Rebecca coming with the water.

“Be careful,” she said as her friend came closer, “we're going to need all of it."

Breathing heavy, Rebecca set the bucket on the ground and fell to her knees.

“Here. Rip these,” Amanda said handing her some bandages, “then clean and wrap his arm."

The soldier moaned as Amanda ripped his pants leg and began cleaning another wound. “You're going to be fine.” She worked quickly. Leaning over his legs, she reached for a bayonet on the ground beside him.

Rebecca's eyes opened in astonishment as Amanda discharged the round. “What are you doing?"

“I'm going to splint his leg,” Amanda said moving in steady and constant movements. She paused only long enough to chide Rebecca back to work.

Amanda didn't stop as she heard footsteps approach. Even when several pairs of well-worn boots gathered around them, she continued working with the soldier.

“All right,” she said checking to make sure her makeshift splint was secure. “He's ready to be moved. Be careful with this leg.” She looked up when no one reached for the wounded man.

“William?” Rebecca stood.

Amanda saw her cousin with several men gathered around them. His face was sullen as the lower muscle in his jaw twitched. His eyes were dark with anger, but Amanda paid no notice.

“Don't just stand there,” Amanda said as she raided off her knees. “Get him out of the way, so we can get to the others."

William motioned to a couple of the soldiers who bent and picked him up. The wounded man groaned when they touched his leg.

“Be careful,” Rebecca said as they carried him away, “be careful."

“There are several more over there,” Amanda said motioning over her shoulder. “They're the ones with the bandages."

William looked from Amanda to Rebecca, waiting until the men were out of earshot. “What the hell do you two think you're doing out here? Do you realize you could have been killed?” He turned toward Amanda and grabbed her arm. “Do you know how worried Daniel is?"

She jerked away. “We waited all morning. We could hear the gunfire, but there was no one bringing the wounded back, so we...."

“We?” William questioned.

“I ... I did,” Amanda answered emphatically. “I couldn't stand sitting back there. Waiting."

“You could have gotten killed. Both of you."

“But we weren't,” Amanda said.

“No, I can see that. But still...."

“Daniel's all right then?'

William nodded. “The last I saw him he was. He was going back to the front line. General Early is here. We're advancing again."

“You better go on then."

“Daniel wanted me to make sure you were all right. You need to get back to camp. We brought in a lot of wounded on our retreat."

“But what about these men?” Amanda looked over the valley of bodies.

“There'll be men coming to see about them."

“By then, it may be too late,” Amanda said stepping passed him.

“Amanda?” William said grabbing her arm and slinging her around to face him. “Daniel wants you back at camp."

“I don't take orders from the Colonel."

“Daniel's right,” William said releasing her. “You are the stubbornness female ever born. I'll help you check the rest of the men, then I'm taking you back to camp."

They worked until dark separating the dead from the living. William ordered a burial detail when they were sure many of the men couldn't be saved. The lack of wind made the air wreak of sweat and blood. Amanda felt queasy as she bent over yet another lifeless form.

After she was confident all the men had been checked, she relented to going back to camp. When they got there, she found more wounded.

Candles dotted the area like stars spread through the sky. It seemed their flicker went on forever through the hanging branches. A wagon rattled in. Several soldiers loaded wounded to transport them to a field hospital a few miles away. Looking through the crowd, Amanda wondered how many would make it through the night.

Pushing her sweaty hair out of her eyes, she headed for the Captain who waved at her from across the sea of men.

“Did the Colonel find you then?” he asked as she came to his side.

Amanda nodded.

“We're sending the ones who have a chance to the surgeons. We've already got that area.” He waved behind him.

Again, Amanda nodded. Looking around her, she spotted Rebecca kneeling beside a young man. Reddish brown hair peeked out from under a head bandage and his face, although contorted with pain, looked familiar.

“Timmy,” Amanda whispered, shifting her medical box from one side of her hip to the other. “Captain, those men over there.” She pointed to a small group of soldiers segregated from the others.

“Yanks, ma'am. The Colonel himself carried some of them from the line. I guess during all the confusion...."

“I'll be right back,” Amanda interrupted him. Walking toward the group, she was sure it was the boy. He looked different, his features more mature, his shoulders broader. His legs were longer too than she remembered but, there was no doubt. It was Timmy.

“Let me get you some water,” Rebecca said as Amanda knelt beside him.

His face and shirt splattered with blood, his skin had taken on the ashen color of death. He watched as Rebecca stood and stepped over him. Jumping, he seemed surprised to see Amanda by his side.

“Just rest.” Amanda silenced him when he tried to speak.

Rebecca came back with a tin of water. The two women helped him lean up so a few swallows could get down his dry throat. He breathed a sigh of pain when they lowered his head to the ground.

“You're all grown up,” Amanda said trying to comfort him. “I wouldn't have even known you if it wasn't for that hair of yours."

“I think them Rebs must have seen it too.” He forced a smile through the pain. “That Colonel should have left me to die. He was afraid though that I'd go flapping.... “He stopped to catch his breath as his body shook.

Amanda gripped his hand. Rebecca covered him with a blanket she lifted from a soldier who died next to him.

Timmy's chest heaved. He breathed a short laugh then continued. “He was afraid I'd tell everyone who he was. Afraid I'd tell them the Shadow was right here. Besides stealing our ammo and food, he.... “A gurgled cough jarred his body.

“Shhhh,” Amanda said pushing him back down, “You need to rest.” Her hand was sticky and moist with blood as he relaxed. She pulled her hand away.

“You know, don't you?” he asked staring at her. “Don't you?"

“Yes,” Amanda said quickly not wanting to irritate him further, “Yes, I know who he is."

“How could you stay with him, Miss Amanda? When they told me why you hadn't wanted to come and orders from Washington came to kill ya, I never believed.... “Another cough choked out his words.

“You've got to rest, to be quiet,” Amanda stammered trying to calm the young man. “You need to save your strength."

“He knows who you are, Colonel,” Timmy said looking up between the two women. “The Spider knows who you are."

Amanda turned to see Daniel, sweat drenched and dirty, hovering over the three like a nighthawk.

“It's only a matter of time before he finds you,” Timmy said through gritted teeth, the hatred shining in his eyes, “before he finds you all."

“Who is he?” Daniel said kneeling beside Amanda.

Timmy laughed a weak laugh as he looked from Amanda to Rebecca.

“Please Timmy, tell us.” Rebecca begged. “It's important that we know."

“Why? So you set him up? He's the best thing left of this war."

“Timmy, listen to me,” Rebecca said, her tone matter of fact. “It was the Spider who set Robert and my mother up. Robert had found he was a double agent making money off both sides."

“No.” Timmy shook his head as if slinging the words from his ears, “No, I don't believe you."

“You must,” she said again. “It's the truth. We've lost countless men because of him, both sides have. He's got to be stopped."

Amanda stared at her friend, her body numb. Rebecca was whom the Union sought. For over a year, even after Rebecca tried to convince her, Amanda wouldn't believe it was true. Even in Washington she saw the signs, but didn't allow herself to believe what Rebecca had been telling her for months. She truly was the spy the North was after. Suddenly she saw Rebecca and everyone else in a new light, and she didn't know any of them.

“You can't stop him. He's too powerful,” Timmy said between gulps of air.

“Who is he?” Rebecca begged again. “Please?"

“You should know,” he said staring up at Rebecca, “he's...."

“Who, Timmy? Who?"

The young soldier's chest shook as his last breath escaped.

William reached down and closed the young man's eyes. Amanda stood. She choked back the tears as she tried to make sense of all she heard. Rebecca knew. All along she knew about everything.

“Amanda,” Rebecca called as Amanda headed away from the group, “wait."

Amanda kept walking.

“Please, Amanda. Let me explain."

She stopped and turned as a warm hand gripped her arm. “Explain? You want me to let you explain. I think there's been enough time for explanations from everybody.” She looked over Rebecca's shoulder. William and Daniel came up behind her.

Amanda whirled and took another step. Daniel stopped her this time. “I think you should at least hear us out."

“Why? So you can tell me more lies."

“Amanda, we never lied to you,” William said stepping forward.

“I don't blame you two as much as...” She looked at Rebecca. “You weren't there to watch Robert die. How does it feel to know you helped kill your own brother?"

“Amanda, I didn't know about the attack. Robert had orders that the five of us were to go to the wedding. There was supposed to be an exchange of secret documents there. We were to pick them up at 8:30 that night."

“What about your being attacked?"

“I really was."

“I was the one who found her,” William said, “down by the creek."

“So then all the time the Union has been after me, they've actually been after you."

“We couldn't let them think Rebecca was a threat,” Daniel said. “If you had gone, she would have had to stay anyway for her protection. They would have pieced everything together sooner or later."

“We couldn't tell you,” William interrupted, “we worried if you did leave you might tell someone Rebecca was still alive. She's been walking around Union encampments for months. Her cover would have been blown for sure."

“We also knew we couldn't let you go back because they would have killed you too,” Daniel cut in.

“Comforting,” Amanda said crossing her arms and turning her back to them. She stood silent and shifted from one foot to the other. Slowly she started away.

“Amanda."

“I need some time alone,” she said closing her eyes and breathing deeply to keep from fainting. The day had been too overwhelming for her. So many men had died. She didn't know what to believe any more. So it was true. Robert was a spy.

“Amanda,” Daniel voice was soft and low. “I never meant to hurt you."

* * * *

AFTER AMANDA had been alone for almost an hour Daniel came and dropped down beside her under the tree. Playing with the twig between his lips, he studied her expression. “You want to talk about it?"

Amanda shook her head. “I'm still trying to understand it."

The pair sat reflecting on the day's events.

“Daniel, Timmy said this Spider person knew who you were. Who is he and what does he want?"

“We don't know what his real name is. His code name is the Spider. He's named that because he has a tattoo of a spider on his left shoulder blade ... or so we've been told. Nobody's ever found out his real identity and lived."

“You think that's what happened to Robert?"

Daniel shrugged as he threw the stick away. “Robert was close, real close. Maybe he did know just didn't get a chance to tell anyone."

“Rebecca didn't have any idea?"

“No. All her orders came from Robert and the ones that didn't were by courier in her code name."

“But if Robert knew who she was, wouldn't this Spider know too?"

“Not necessarily. William, Rebecca, and I are rare in that we all three know about each other. Usually, operatives don't. It's just a lot easier to protect ourselves, the less we know about each other."

Amanda nodded. “I suppose."

“So now that he knows who you are, what will he do?"

“I guess he'll probably wait."

“For what?"

“He'll try to capture us, or.... “He stopped in mid-sentence.

“Then stop. Refuse to go on any more...."

“I can't, Amanda."

“Why, Daniel?” She moved closer to him. “Why can't you?"

“I just can't.” He stared intensely into the darkness, squinting his eyes, looking as if a demon awaited him there. “I can't explain either. It's just something I've got to do."

“But Daniel, he'll kill you."

“Not if I kill him first.” He glanced over at Amanda. He wanted to tell her, but couldn't bring himself to talk about what troubled him.

“Then, that's what you plan to do?"

“Yes.” he said matter-of-factly.

“What if he finds you first?"

Daniel didn't say anything, just looked around through the trees. “They'll need help burying those men,” he said changing the subject. He stood.

Amanda got up and reached for his hand. “If you can't quit, at least be careful. I don't think I could stand it if.... “The thought was too upsetting to continue.

Daniel pulled her to him and wrapped her in his arms.

“Nothing's going to happen to me."

Amanda soaked in his warmth as she responded to his touch. “Don't make promises you can't keep."

“You're paranoid,” Daniel said holding her at arm's length.

“No, just cautious. That's the same thing Robert told me that morning before...."

Daniel saw the pain and tears glistening in her eyes. He pulled her into him again. “Don't worry. I intend to find this man before he finds me. He's got a lot to answer for."

“I hope you're right.” Amanda squeezed him tighter.

Amanda pulled away when she saw the Chaplain heading toward them.

“Colonel,” he called to Daniel. Daniel spun around to face him. “I was hoping to get a list of the wounded and dead, so I can send letters to their folks."

“Sure,” Daniel said. “My Lieutenant will have someone working on it. Go ask him about it.” Daniel pointed to William.

“By the way,” the Chaplain said moving away from the pair. “I also brought along pencils and paper, if any of your men need them."

“Hold on to them Reverend. They won't need them for the next few days. Looks like we'll be fighting like bears after honey to hold our positions."

“Very well,” the Chaplain said looking from Daniel to Amanda. He nodded slightly. “Goodnight."

“Good night, Reverend.” the pair said.

“He's a strange one,” Amanda said after he was a fair distance from ear shot.

“You think so?” Daniel placed his hands on his hips and watched after the man. “He never seems to be around when we need him the most.” A cautious look etched his features.

Amanda saw his bottom jaw twitch as he studied the busy Chaplain. “What is it Daniel?” Amanda asked, a chill running down her spine.

Quickly he came back to reality. “Nothing,” he muttered. Daniel smiled. “Nothing at all."

Chapter 10

AMANDA, ARMS folded in front of her, stared out the glass-paned window. She listened to the steady hack of axes falling against tall trees outside as the men constructed their winter quarters. A cold northwest wind blew. The soldiers had grown tired of bivouacking. Even though they had to move further south to entrench with Lee's men, Daniel was relieved when their winter orders finally arrived.

The sky, clouded gray, spoke of a hard winter. Amanda was glad Daniel and William got the two-story house when the other officers moved closer to the army's temporary headquarters. A roaring fire hissed in the stone hearth. The wind howled down the chimney. Amanda drew a deep breath and let the smell of pine cleanse her senses.

Accustomed to the smell and sight of death, this small respite was a welcome change. Amanda watched William and Rebecca running toward the house, their arms laden with supplies. She rushed to the door and swung it open as the couple hurried inside. A brisk gust of air followed them. They quickly disposed of their burdens and went to the fire to warm themselves. Amanda began going through the bundles, unpacking them.

Daniel stomped in with an armload of wood for the fire. He kicked the door shut behind him and crossed the room.

“How are they coming with the cutting?” William asked. Daniel dropped his load.

“Almost got it finished,” he said grabbing a rogue piece of firewood and piling it on top of his neat stack. “I think we'll put the rest along the edge of the house, so they can grab a few logs on their way out if they need them.

“Well, I'm off to stack some wood,” William said as he rubbed his hands together over the fire. He turned to Rebecca. “Coming?"

“Indeed Lieutenant,” she said turning and bowing into a curtsey.

“Madam,” William said crooking an arm. Amanda smiled as Rebecca wrapped her arm through his. They strutted to the door like a king and queen at coronation.

“Quite a pair those two,” Daniel said, kneeling in front of the fire as the door slammed. He pushed several logs toward the back of the hearth to make room for other.

“Yes. That they are.” Amanda chuckled. She scooped up an armfull of candles and headed for the stairs.

Daniel watched as she struggled to lift her skirt and hold the candles at the same time. “Need any help?"

“No. No, I'm fine."

Hearing a pop from the fireplace, he turned his attention back to the task at hand. Candles clattered to the floor as Amanda lost her footing and fell on top of them.

Daniel raced to her side. Before she could get up, he loaded the fallen candles onto her lap, then scooped her into his arms. She grabbed his neck as he swayed and regained his balance on the last step.

He smiled down at her as she felt his strong legs beneath her taking giant strides. When they reached the landing he stopped. “Where to now?” His voice rasp and whispery. He stared at her, a flame in his eyes. She could feel his heart beating against her shoulder.

Her pulse quickened and she swallowed hard. “The bedroom?” It was more a question than an answer. Feeling strangely forward, even though the situation had put her in this position, it was none of her doing. She started to explain. “I have to put candles in...."

Before she could finish, his warm lips covered hers. She closed her eyes and returned his kisses, reaching with her other hand to wrap around his neck.

The door to the bedroom slammed shut. Through her whirling images, she felt the soft feather bed beneath her as he laid her gently on it. She heard the bed springs squeak as he eased himself down beside her. His kisses hardened.

She felt his hands cup her breast and moved slowly to her throat. His fingers outlined the lace on the collar of her dress. Weaving her fingers through his hair, she breathed in the male scent of him. His lips traveled across her cheek. She felt a sudden surge rage through her as he nibbled on her earlobe. He moved his lips along her neck, leaving a warm trail with his tongue and crushed her to his chest.

“Daniel?” she whispered.

His lips seared into her hot neck, lavishing kiss after kiss on her.

“Daniel?"

She opened her eyes to see him looking down at her. A sleepy, hypnotic haze covered his eyes.

“What?"

“The candles."

He looked puzzled for a moment. Then in one sweeping motion, he knocked the candles off her lap and sent them tumbling from the bed. They struck the wooden floor with a thud, shattering the formed wax.

Amanda met his gaze. He touched the curve of her throat running a fingertip along the fine lines of her collarbone. He smiled as she took one of the suspenders and slid it down over his shoulder.

He pressed his lips to hers again as he wrapped his arms around her and rolled her onto her side. Beginning to unbutton her dress, he felt her tender touch as she ran her fingertips up and down his back. He pulled her close so their breathing became as one.

Daniel stood and lifted her to her feet. They faced each other as he slid her dress from her shoulders. It slipped to the floor. Removing his other suspender, she slipped her hand into his trousers to unbutton the top button.

He stood watching her, mesmerized by her smooth movements. It was natural, the two of them. Wanting and needing each other. She was so much a part of his life now. It was hard for him to remember her not in it.

When they were both undressed, she stepped into his arms. Her skin against his flamed her senses. Amanda felt his manhood growing.

He laid her back on the bed and plied her with his warm lips. His hands stroked upwards over her hips and his deep kisses scorched all the way to her inner being.

She pulled him to her and felt his hard chest against her. Every inch of her body ached for him. She arched upward to meet him as he entered her.

In an instant, they seemed to be melded together as his arms around her tightened. At first his movements were gentle, then they became swifter. Finally, both their bodies trembled at the immense pleasure they experienced once again.

Intertwined in each other's arms, Amanda snuggled under the warmth of his body. Daniel closed his eyes and drifted to sleep. Amanda reached up and pulled back unruly locks of hair that fell forward on his face. She traced the scar on his cheekbone and smiled to herself as she studied he childlike softness of his closed eyes.

“Colonel!” someone shouted from downstairs. The front door slammed with a jolt. “Colonel, are you here?” The man's voice faded as he walked through to the back of the house.

Daniel sat straight up in bed as if he'd been shot, climbed over her and dressed so quickly, Amanda barely had time to reach for her clothes.

“Stay here,” he said slipping on his other boot. “I'll see what he wants."

He smoothed back his hair and stepped from the room.

“Captain,” Daniel said looking down at the soldier who stood in the middle of the drawing room scratching his head. “What can I do for you?"

The man whirled, startled, as he looked to the top of the stairs. “The General wants to see you sir."

“Tell him I'll be there shortly."

“Very well sir.” The soldier fingered the inside of his hat as he walked to the door and exited.

Amanda, dressed now, met Daniel on the landing. “What do you think he wants?” She touched his bare arm.

“We'll find out soon enough,” Daniel said pulling her to him. He kissed her on the forehead. “I won't be long."

Amanda nodded as she watched him descend the stairs.

* * * *

IT GREW DARK and Daniel hadn't returned. Amanda busied herself by helping William and Rebecca store supplies. They cleaned what would be useful around the rooms they now called home.

Soldiers filed in one by one bringing dominoes, cards, dice, or reading material. Soon, the house buzzed with activity. One could tell who was winning by the guffaw laughter or silence of the participants.

William and Rebecca sat in a corner by the fire playing an involved game of chess. Amanda rose from her seat on the stairs and weaved her way through the crowd to the kitchen. Grabbing a rag, she removed the last loaves of bread from the oven. The back door, thrown open to let some of the heat escape, became an inlet for a steady stream of insects trying to find a place to survive the winter.

Amanda walked to the doorway. She studied the flickering candlelights surrounding the house. Mumbled voices mixed with the click of crickets chirping reverberated through the night air of pine burning campfires and the welcome smell of fresh baked bread.

She couldn't remember the last time she felt so content, so at peace.

Strange, she thought, thinking of the men around her. In such a short time, they had become her family. With each one that died, her heart ached. She shivered as she thought about springtime. Time when she knew the fighting would continue again. Time when more men would lose their lives.

Tears stung her eyes as she thought about a day when they might bring Daniel's body in, bloody and still. And William....

She leaned against the doorway and closed her eyes determined to remove the morose thoughts from her mind. She wouldn't think about what ifs. She'd be happy for what she had now, today. She'd deal with the future as it came.

About to turn and go back in the house, someone grabbed and pulled her away from the door.

Startled, she opened her mouth to scream, but a large rough hand closed over it. The peacefulness she felt only moments before was replaced by a fear growing deep within. She struggled but the man's hold around her waist tightened.

“Be real quiet, missy,” the man who held her whispered, “and we won't hurt you."

“Come on,” she heard another man behind them say, “Hurry."

Amanda kicked at two men who came at her from the front, as she was dragged across the yard. She saw the candlelight flickering from inside the house and heard the twang of a banjo and whine of a harmonica as the group sang. Even if I yell now, she thought, no one will hear me. The man dropped his hand from her mouth.

“Let me go, you swine,” she said, glancing toward the house.

We'll let you go,” one of the men said as the others roared with laughter, “as soon as we get some of what you've given the Colonel."

One of the men lunged forward and grabbed her, clamping his mouth down on hers. So hard was his force that she felt blood trickle into her mouth. She hammered on his back, wiggling beneath his hold. The other men cheered him on.

Amanda felt the man's rough hand along the collar of her dress. She heard the shearing of material as he ripped it from her shoulders.

“Stop,” she begged losing her footing. She fell to the ground. The man dropped on top of her. “Please...."

“Hurry up, Frank,” another of the men said, “we all want a turn."

She felt his lips on her neck. Grabbing his hair, she tried to pull him off. He slapped her face. She let go. He fell across her chest again knocking the wind out of her.

She looked into the faces of the other three men who gathered around, smiling and taunting. The trees began to spin at their strong stench. The man's rough, cold hand found his way under her skirt and traveled up her bare leg. He raised up just enough to give Amanda the advantage of lifting her knee. He groaned with pain as she hit her mark and scrambled away from him. Tears of fear streamed down her face as she struggled to her feet and bolted for the house.

Another hand grabbed her and spun her around, slapping her on the other side of the face.

“Now let's not be in such a hurry,” another man said, “the fun's just startin."

He buried his fingers in her hair and jerked her head back. “I want you to look at me when I kiss you.” His lips closed over hers. She felt his hand cup her breast.

Amanda heard the click of a revolver. The man froze.

“I hope you'll do me the same courtesy when I blow your head off Sikes,” Daniel's voice was low and threatening.

Her attacker released his hold. Trembling, Amanda stumbled forward and fell against Daniel's chest with a minimum of effort. “Are you all right?” he whispered in her ear.

Amanda nodded and clung to him like a frightened child.

A second later, he pushed her aside as the soldier lunged, knocking his weapon from his hand.

Chapter 11

THE GUN discharged as it hit the ground. The waiting men scattered in all directions. Daniel and Sikes fell. William, Randy, and several other soldiers raced from the house.

Groans echoed through the air. Each blow struck its mark.

“Do something, William,” Amanda screamed gathering the torn material around her exposed body. Her cousin ran to her side.

William started forward but stopped. Daniel stumbled backward away from the still form lying on the ground.

“Get up Sikes,” Daniel said between deep breaths.

Still no movement.

Randy knelt down beside the soldier and stretched out his hand. “He's dead, Colonel. Must have broke his neck in the fall."

Amanda took the blanket Rebecca brought and gathered it around her shoulders. Another soldier handed Daniel his gun. He holstered it and turned to face Amanda.

“Carson, you and Price, help me bury this man,” William said, slapping Daniel on the shoulder as he passed.

With the back of his hand, Daniel wiped the blood from his mouth. Securing the blanket around Amanda's shoulders, he guided her slowly back to the house.

* * * *

AMANDA TOOK a basin of water and rags from Rebecca at the bedroom door. “Thanks."

“Call if you need anything."

Amanda sat the bowl on the small table by the bed. Daniel stood staring out of the window, silent.

“Come over here and sit down,” she said. arranging the blanket around her shoulders. He slipped his coat off as he came toward the bed. Amanda lit a lamp and set it on a chair. Pulling it toward them, she set down on the squeaky bed beside him.

“Stick your hand in the water,” she said wringing out a rag.

“I'm all right,” he growled rubbing his knuckles.

“Still.” She took his cut hand and placed it in the bowl. Smiling, she sat down beside him. He stared into her eyes and reached for her hand. Taking the rag, he wound it around his sore knuckles and touched her bruised cheek.

“I'm sorry, Amanda."

Amanda looked into his dark, troubled eyes. She closed her hand over his. “Daniel, you couldn't have known."

“I should have been here or at least not have left you in such.... “He stood and walked back toward the window.

Amanda came up behind him and touched his arm. She felt the tightened muscles as he clenched his fist. “It seems I'm never around when I'm needed."

“Daniel, but you were. You came just in time."

He turned around to face her and gathered her in his arms. “I don't want anything to happen to you. I love you."

Amanda felt safe once again as she molded her body to him. “I know."

“Are you really all right?” he asked holding her at arm's length.

“Yes. I have a few bruises, but they'll mend in time.” She guided him back over to the bed. “Now let me get that blood off you."

She took another rag, dipped it in the water, and began to wash the dried blood from around the edges of his eyes and mouth. He jerked away as she cleaned one gaping wound. “I'm afraid you're going to add another scar to your collection."

He grunted as she rinsed the rag and ran it over the sore again.

“What happened tonight?” he asked wiggling under her nursing.

“It happened so fast. I stepped out on the porch to get some fresh air after finishing the bread. I was just standing there when someone grabbed me by the arm. The next thing I knew.... “She stopped and walked back to the basin. “You're all done."

He took the rag from her. “Now you sit."

“No, I can...."

“Sit,” he ordered taking her by the shoulders and pushing her down on the bed. Rolling up his sleeves, he took a fresh rag and began cleaning the blood from the corners of her mouth. “I'll kill anyone who lays a hand on you again."

“I'm sure it won't happen again."

He shook his head. He returned the rag to the basin. “This war has brought out the worst in all of us, I'm afraid.” He stared into the darkness.

Amanda studied his face. His featured grew sullen. His eyes glazed over with hurt and a haunting memory. Amanda had seen this expression a few times before. Times when Red Orchard had been mentioned. She wished she could say something, do something, but how could she when she wasn't even sure what it was that bothered him. One thing for sure, she thought, it troubled him.

“From the North as well as the South,” she said standing in front of him.

He looked at her. Her hair fell around her shoulders. The bruises around her eye and mouth shone in the lantern light. A huge knot swelled on the side of her mouth. He smiled as he gripped her shoulders.

“We make quite a pair,” she said as she studied his black and blued face.

“We do at that, don't we?"

She moved into his arms and wrapped hers around him. Holding him tight, she felt his heartbeat next to her cheek. He kissed her lightly on the forehead and kicked the chair out of his way. Extinguishing the candle and lantern light, Daniel grabbed the blanket off the bed and spread it over the rug in front of the crackling fire. He pulled Amanda to him.

* * * *

LATER, DANIEL lay on his side, his elbow bent, his head resting on one hand while the other rested on Amanda's stomach, their fingers intertwined. They studied the flames that leapt and dance and listened to each other's steady breathing. The house creaked and bemoaned the cold North wind that swept down on it.

“Are you hungry?” Daniel asked, giving her a side-glance.

She jerked her head to look at him. “I forgot. You haven't eaten yet.” She sat up and began pulling her clothes toward her. “I'll go down and get you something."

“We'll go,” he said already up, pulling on his boots.

He opened the door. They stepped into the hall. They were welcomed by a chorus of snores and sleeping bodies all the way from the room below to the top of the stairs. A soldier stirred the fire in the drawing room's fireplace. Daniel surveyed and tried to find a place they could walk and not step on anyone. There was none.

“Come on,” he whispered guiding Amanda back into their room.

“But...."

“Shhhhhhh.” He placed his index finger over his lips. Quietly, he shut the door behind him and went to the window. A cold breeze blew through the room as the casement creaked open.

“Hand me my coat,” he said motioning toward the bed. He swung a leg over the windowsill.

Amanda handed him his jacket. He slipped into it. “Daniel that's a long drop,” she said looking down at the ground.

“Fiddlesticks,” he said lowering himself over the side of the house. He dangled for a minute, then dropped with a thud. Amanda shook her head as he disappeared around the corner.

How was he going to get back up? she wondered, walking back to the fire. Chuckling to herself, she looked toward the opened window and shrugged her shoulders. He'd manage.

She pulled the rocking chair toward the fireplace and sat down. She thought about what would have happened if Daniel hadn't gotten back when he did. The Captain said on several occasions that he would make her pay for what she did to him. She'd thought it was just embarrassment talking. She would have to start paying closer attention to what people said and how they said it.

“Amanda."

Startled, she turned to see Daniel burdened down with food trying to squeeze through the window. “Wait,” she said hurrying to help him.

“That wind is something else,” he said closing the glass.

“How did you.... “Amanda stepped closer and looked out.

“Like an eagle I grew wings to fly up to my beloved.” He raised his arms and came toward her. He caught her, lifted and whirled her around the room.

“Fiddlesticks,” she said still holding the food. “Put me down.” She walked back over to the window.

“Actually I found a ladder,” he said taking off his coat and throwing it across the room.

They both laughed. He put another log on the fire. Amanda opened the cloth sack of goodies.

“Bread, cheese,” she said lifting out one at a time. “Ew, butter, melting butter at that."

“The bread was still warm. I had to put it all together."

Amanda held up her hand and studied the butter dripping down her fingers.

“That's no problem,” he said taking her hand. Moving it to his lips, he began to lick her fingers. “See, all taken care of."

She dug back into the sack. “Did you find that leftover rabbit?"

“Yeah, but I decided to get the rest of the duck the General sent back with me."

“Duck?” she said hauling out the remainder of the bird like a child on Christmas morning. “It's been so long since I've had.... “She looked up to see him smiling at her.

He pulled the knife from his boot and cut the cheese while Amanda tore the bread apart and handed him a piece. They ate in silence both absorbed in their own thought.

“This is the fullest I've been since I joined this army,” Daniel said holding his stomach.

“Me too.” Amanda finished off her last bite of cheese. “Daniel, what did the General want?"

“He wants me to go to Alexandria. See if I can find when and where the Union supplies are coming down. We need to get blankets and food for our men. They think this will be a hard winter."

“But Daniel, we've got enough...."

“Here, we do,” he said slipping his knife back into its sheath. “But a lot of those boys don't.” He nodded toward the window.

“Let me go with you,” she pleaded touching his arm.

“No"

“Please."

“No.” He stood. “After last time, I told you it was too dangerous. I'd feel better if you stayed here with William."

“William's not going either?"

“Not this time.” He paused and looked at her. “They felt I could get in and out quicker by myself."

“With no one to cover your back?” She stood.

He scowled.

“Why you? Can't someone else go?"

“No,” he said looking into the fire, “You'll be all right."

“I'm not worried about me."

He wrapped her in his arms as they stood before the fire.

“When do you leave?"

“The first part of next week."

Her eyes stung as she blinked back the tears. If he didn't come back, she couldn't bear it. The thought made her queasy and sick to her stomach. If only....

Daniel lifted and carried her to the bed. Reaching behind him, he pulled a bottle out of the cuff of his pants and handed it to her.

“What's this?'

“Whiskey."

“I don't think so,” she said sliding over so he could lie down beside her.

“Normally, I wouldn't either,” he said pulling the lid off. “But if you don't, in the morning when you wake up, you won't be able to move."

She took the bottle and gulped down a swallow. “That stuff tastes awful."

He tilted up the bottle. “Yeah, but its medicinal purposes are wonderful."

Recapping the bottle, he laid it on the floor and reached over to pull Amanda to him. The bed squeaked as his mouth closed over hers. The only things heard were each other's breathing and an occasional whisper. “I love you."

Chapter 13

THE WEEK passed like a sudden rainstorm. The men settled in and retired steadily in the house. The night Daniel left, Amanda promised to teach some of the men to sew. She knew they already knew how, but she thought to humor them and keep herself occupied for awhile.

Amanda sat near the fire, in a huge rocker, moved there for her comfort. She worked on several of Daniel's shirts she'd found. A group of soldiers gathered at her feet, when they learned she was ready to fulfill her promise.

“How does this look?” one of the men asked as he held the tattered rag toward Amanda and pointed out his fine stitchery.

She nodded and smiled. “Your mother will be very pleased."

“More likely his wife will be,” the soldier next to him said. “Just imagine, the two love birds can sit on their front porch and make beautiful fineries together."

The crowd cackled with laughter as word traveled from the front of the group to the back. Soldiers finished with their work proudly donned their mended clothes then set about cleaning their weapons and shining their bayonets.

Amanda studied her work and thought about Daniel. She wondered and hoped he was being careful as he promised her he'd be. She'd wanted so bad to go with him. She couldn't stand sitting around, wondering if he was all right. If he was captured they wouldn't find out about it until he was already tried and hanged. She shivered at the thought.

Raising her chin, she rolled her neck. Looking down at her sewing all morning had taken its toll on her shoulders.

William and Rebecca stumbled through the front door. They rushed to the fire to warm themselves. Amanda smiled as she thought of the inseparable pair.

“Can you show me that finishing knot again?” a soldier asked, scooting closer to her.

“Sure,” Amanda said, disturbed from her thoughts. She looked down at her material and worked the needle through the thread. “Bring your thread over and around your finger tip.” She stopped and watched him to make sure his steps mimicked hers. “Now cross it over the thread end like this."

She held her sewing further out in front of her. Several more soldiers pressed closer. “Now, put your thumb over the crossed threads and pull your thumb toward your fingertip, making the thread end roll around the loop."

Moans of failure rose from the group. “I'm never gonna get it,” one of the soldiers said.

“Patience and practice is the key,” Amanda encouraged.

“A wife or mother is the key."

After Amanda quickly glanced over the soldier's current work, she continued. “Slide it off your finger and pinch the rolled end between your thumb and second finger."

“Old Bozie's havin trouble, Miss Amanda,” a scruffy, middle-aged soldier said from the back of the room. “He ain't got no thumb."

“Lend him yours,” came another comment.

A round of laughter echoed through the wooden walls.

“All of you that can,” Amanda said after the room became quiet again. “Pull the longer thread in your other hand tight to set it."

“Not only a skilled lean mean fighting machine but a talented seamstress as well,” a soldier at the back of the crowd hollered holding up his finished work.

“If we can't win this war by shooting ‘em,” another said, “we can sew them Yankees up in a flour sack and throw them in the river. They'll never escape.” He held up his shirt and pulled on it, testing the strength of his stitches. To his surprise, but apparently not to anyone else's, his shirt gaped at the rip.

“They might get out if you was to do the stitchin,” another shouted slapping him across the back.

The house echoed with their laughter.

“What you might want to do next time,” Amanda suggested, noting the disappointed look on his face, “is take smaller stitches."

The soldier nodded.

“For your first time though, I think you did a fine job."

“You hear that boys,” he said his chin lifted into the air as he stood, “I did a good job."

“I still ain't gonna let you do mine,” one soldier shouted as his comrade stepped out of the group cradling his prize in his arms. “This is the main reason my pa wanted me to join the army, so I could help mama with the sewin."

“Do ya think they might take me to work in one of them fancy dress stores up North if we get taken prisoner?” another soldier said in a high squeaky voice as he held his shirt up in front of his chest.

“Only if you don't show em’ your talent,” the soldier sitting next to him said holding his neck and back straight as he fluttered his eyelashes so he looked like a fine and delicate lady.

Laughter rippled through the men like a wave. Amanda couldn't help but smile at their frivolity. They're friendly and warm, not anything like the picture the North painted. They weren't the sophisticates at a cotillion, but they had as much to be proud of as the Northerners did. Even if they couldn't sew worth a darn, Amanda thought chuckling.

“If only the Colonel could see his men now."

Amanda glanced up and saw Chaplain Fisher standing next to her, bending to examine her work.

“Chaplain?” she asked surprised.

“Good day.” He nodded slightly. “Where is the Colonel today?” The man straightened.

She placed her work in her lap. “He's gone to see General Hill.” She felt a pang of guilt lying to a man of God, but Daniel was adamant about telling no one where he had gone. Any other time she might have felt it safe to confide in a minister, but there was something about this preacher Daniel didn't trust. Daniel said he seemed to show up at the oddest moments. Sometimes he just stood around and stared at the soldiers like he was waiting for them to die, right on the spot.

“You're quite a ways from Hill, aren't you?” he asked bending over again.

“So are you preacher,” William said joining them. “What brings you so far out from your regimental duties?"

“I performed a wedding this morning at Briar's crossing and I couldn't believe my luck at finding your camp. I believe I was divinely led, a miracle as it were."

“Yes,” William said studying the priest, “if you believe in that sort of thing."

“You don't?"

“I quit believing in miracles a long time ago.” He paused, then continued. “And coincidences."

“I'll pray for your poor soul next time you go out to battle."

“Better before than after, I always say.” William slapped the Chaplain on his shoulder, grabbed his hand and shook it. “Let's get some coffee.” He steered the Chaplain away from Amanda toward the kitchen.

“There goes one mighty fine dressed coward,” one of the men said as the group turned and watched the two men.

“Coward?” Amanda gasped. “I don't think you...."

“Beggin’ your pardon mam. But I wouldn't want the likes of him saying prayers over me. Any man that can't pick up a gun and stand with me when the shooting starts ain't got no place praying for the brave souls that just went down. He's a coward or otherwise he'd be fightin with us. Our other Chaplain did. We won every skirmish we fought, after he prayed to God to watch our souls."

Amanda wondered if that was the reason Daniel mistrusted him. She shrugged her shoulders and continued her work. Breaking off the thread with her teeth, she laid one shirt aside and picked up another. The shirt looked old and worn, but except for a rip around the collar, it was usable. Quickly setting about to mend it, she reached for her needle pinned to her sleeve. One of the men stood and ran to the front door as thundering animal hooves stopped outside.

It was Chip. On his back, Daniel rode slumped forward. Amanda jumped to her feet. Her sewing fell to the ground. Her heart pounded, afraid to approach the horse. She froze, scared Daniel would be dead.

Slowly, Daniel slid down the side of the animal and fell to the ground. Blood covered his shirt and dripped down the side of his head. Around the upper part of his thigh a handkerchief was secured just above another wound on his leg.

William raced out from the kitchen. As he passed Amanda, she took small steps toward the door. William's presence seemed a signal to the rest of the men to move and try to help their commander.

Amanda knelt beside William as he checked for some sign of life. He looks so pale, Amanda thought as she studied Daniel's bloodied body. “Is he...?"

“No,” William said as he ripped open the navy blue shirt that Daniel still wore. “Not yet. He's lost a lot of blood though."

Several soldiers gathered around while the holster gathered the heavy breathing horse's reins and led him to water.

“Here,” William motioned to several the men, “some of you grab his feet. You and you help me with his shoulders. Let's get him inside."

“Careful,” Amanda said as they lifted him from the ground. “Be careful."

Amanda stepped in front of them clearing the way as they walked. Inside and up the stairs, she quickly grabbed a stack of folded blankets from the bed and threw them on the wooden table. Reaching behind her, she found the medical box and flipped it open.

“Get some water,” she ordered one soldier as she took Daniel's knife out of its sheath and began cutting his pants leg. “You go help,” she ordered another who stood at the door staring at the lifeless figure on the bed.

“Yes mam,” he said stumbling out of the way.

“Boil some of it,” she yelled after them.

Daniel stirred and bent the leg Amanda worked on.

“Lay still,” she said straightening it, “You're going to start bleeding again."

“Let me alone,” he said struggling to get up, “I've got to get out of here."

William pushed him back down on the cot. “You're not going anywhere Daniel."

Daniel relaxed for a minute and stared at William, uncertainty on his face. “Where am I?"

“Chip carried you back to camp."

“My head,” Daniel whispered reaching up to touch the side that bled. Before he could, his hand dropped on his chest with a thud. He was unconscious again.

“Here's water,” the soldier said sitting a bucket on the floor. “We brought some rags, put the other water over the fire.” He shifted from one foot to the other. “Need anything else?"

“Not unless you know where some witch hazel is?” William said.

The soldier left before William finished. Amanda lit a candle and held the knife over the small flame. “What are you doing?"

Amanda glanced up. “A family friend said anything used for probing should be cleaned up before digging into somebody ... you know, washed with some kind of medicine or whiskey."

“Well, we don't have any right now."

“He said burning the blade with fire will do just as well."

“A family friend?"

Amanda nodded. “A physician, in Missouri."

“I've never heard of such a thing, Amanda."

She said nothing more just steadily kept the metal over the flame and watched the blade turn black.

“Ready then?” William asked as he finished ripping away Daniel's shirt.

“Here,” Amanda said handing the blackened blade to him. “I don't think I can."

Her cousin took the knife from her trembling hands. “He'll be all right. He's taken worse than this and survived."

She managed a weak smile.

“You hold his leg still and I'll get the ball out."

Amanda moved down to his booted feet and closed her eyes. William knelt beside Daniel's leg. She smelled burned flesh and blood as Daniel's leg jerked. She held it straight and gritted her teeth.

“I've almost got it,” William said.

Amanda felt Daniel's muscles tense. A cold sweat drenched her body. Her sweaty palms slipped from their hold. She recovered her position just as she felt the leg relax.

“There's one."

Amanda opened her eyes and watched as William turned and threw something on Daniel's clump of bloody clothes.

“Hand me some of those rags,” William said cutting the tied handkerchief off. The wound oozed. William laid the fresh cloths over it. “Press down, like this,” he told her positioning her hand over the wound.

She watched while he removed the ball from Daniel's shoulder, amazed at his ability to find and take it out so quickly.

“Where did you learn to do that?” she asked watching as he grabbed more rags from behind her.

“Comes with the territory."

“Here's some whiskey and the hot water,” the soldier said hurrying back into the room. William reached for the bottle. The man placed the new bucket next to the other.

Unscrewing the lid, he turned the container up, took a big gulp, and swallowed hard. “But you never get use to it.” He screwed the lid back on and set it on the floor. “He'll be most appreciative when he wakes up, I'm sure."

Amanda dipped the rags in the warm water and began cleaning the blood from Daniel's leg while William cleaned his chest. The soldier left the room without a word.

Gathering up the bloody clothes, William left a short while later. Amanda finished cleaning Daniel's head wound.

“You were lucky this time, Colonel,” she whispered gently pulling back locks of his hair, “next time they'll probably blow your head off."

A tear streamed down her cheek. She looked at his still body. The thought of him hurt and dying invaded her mind like the army on its advance. Rinsing the last rag, she checked one more time to make sure his head wasn't still bleeding. She covered him with a blanket, then picked up the bucket and headed to the door.

Stepping outside, she breathed in the cold, fresh air. Thoughts of home and a life away from blood and death settled over her. Wiping her hand across her sweaty brow, she leaned against a tree to brace herself. She couldn't stay and watch Daniel die as Robert had. She didn't want another memory of leaving someone she loved in the middle of this war. She couldn't.

Chip stood, his reins dragging the ground, eating dry grass along the side of the house. It would be easy she thought, to jump in the saddle and ride North to freedom. But where was freedom? Where would she, could she, go? The North believed her a traitor. Besides, her life was with Daniel now.

She glanced up to the bedroom where he rested. Looking at Chip once again, she wiped her hands on her skirt and went back inside to see about her patient.

Chapter 12

AMANDA OPENED her eyes. Rolling on her back, she looked toward Daniel's side of the tent. His sleep had been deep since the camp moved out of their winter quarters. She didn't care what headquarters said she still thought they moved too quickly. Daniel needed rest. She knew he had been exhausted for the last couple nights.

When she saw he wasn't beside her, she sat up and slipped on her shoes.

Gone again, she thought as she dressed.

Muttering to herself, she spun around in a circle looking for signs of where he might be. He shouldn't be up so early, she thought. The sun barely topped the trees. It cast a shadow over the tent. Her heart raced. Surely he hadn't been sent to the front line.

His clothes were gone, but his holstered gun still hung over the back of his chair.

“He hasn't gone far,” she said heading for the closed flaps of the tent.

Stepping into the cool morning air, she stretched. Field sparrows and chickadees chirped their songs through the morning dew as the gentle breeze carried it across the encampment. The camp came alive as soldiers cooked their breakfast and cleaned their muskets.

Amanda shivered as she watched their activities. Some of them wouldn't return to camp tonight, some of them she'd never see again.

“Amanda?"

She turned toward the voice and watched as an excited Rebecca ran toward her.

“It's about time you get up. I thought I'd have to come in there and rouse you myself."

“Where's Daniel?"

“He's down with William hitching up the horses."

“What does he think he's doing? He still needs to rest.” Amanda turned on her heel and started toward the horses.

“Fiddlesticks Amanda,” Rebecca said chasing after her. “Daniel's fine now."

Amanda planted her hands on her hips and turned to look at her friend. She smiled. “Maybe and maybe not. He shouldn't have had to move with the other troops. That chest wound still isn't healed yet. All he needs is to re-injure it."

“I don't think he will. He's healed up real good."

Amanda stopped again. “How do you know?"

“I changed the bandage this morning. He wanted to be ready to go by the time you got up."

“Go? Go where? The man is crazy if he thinks I'm going to let him get on a horse and...."

“He's not riding a horse. He's hitching the buckboard. Remember?"

Amanda's lips curled. She raised her eyebrows in wonder. “So, where is he going?"

“We."

“So where are we going?"

“To Red Orchard. He and William have a picnic all planned."

“A picnic? I can't believe it. I haven't been on a picnic since before Abraham and Stephen came home on their last visit.” The mention of their names brought a pang to her heart. It had been a while since their deaths. So much had changed. It seemed funny she recalled incidents that happened, their faces, and voices like it was yesterday. It seemed like a dream, with reality only a grasp away. “Do you really think he's up to it?"

“I sure am,” Daniel said.

Amanda looked behind her. Daniel smiled as he reached up and moved a curl that had fallen on her forehead. She lowered his arm. “Are you sure you're all right? I don't want...."

“Amanda,” William interrupted. “Daniel said he's okay. And believe me with all that attention you've been giving him, if he wasn't all right he wouldn't stick his head out of that tent?"

“Frankly mam,” a sergeant said as he handed Chip's reins to William, “we thought we were gonna have to set fire to the place to get the Colonel up and moving again."

The comment brought a wave of laughter to the foursome and the soldiers standing close by. Amanda's face turned pink. She glanced down.

Daniel sensed her discomfort. “All right,” he said taking Amanda's arm and leading her away from the group. “The point is I'm up and about now. I expect all of you to get back to your normal duties. Is that understood?"

“We were just having a little fun, Colonel."

“Understood, Sergeant.” Daniel's voice sounded harsh like a reprimand as he spoke to the man.

“Yes Sir,” the soldier bellowed, obviously disappointed.

Amanda glanced up just in time to see Daniel wink at the young man. A smile inched across both their faces.

* * * *

AMANDA ENJOYED the ride through the countryside. The wind blew through her hair, cooling her from the warm spring sun's rays. Daniel talked about crops that needed to be planted and fences that needed to be mended once he returned home after the war. She wrapped her arm through his. On more than one occasion, she reached behind him to rub his back.

William and Rebecca rode horses behind the pair. Every now and then Amanda heard her friends’ laughter above the clippity-clop of the horses’ hooves and the rattle of the buggy.

Flies swarmed around them, searching for another tasty meal after they finished with the horses. Amanda found herself preoccupied with swatting away the insects, relieving herself of asking Daniel any questions about his rambling.

She smiled as he sang her songs like ‘Dixie’ and ‘When This Cruel War is Over'. His deep baritone voice lingered as they passed under low hanging mulberry and elm limbs. As the road narrowed, Daniel raised his arms and grabbed several branches, pushing them out of the way.

“The road will widen on up here,” he said nodding.

Amanda smiled, tightening her grip around his arm, as a pleasant warmth flooded her. She was content for the first time in a long time. The war may have raged on miles from where they were but here, the birds sang and every now and then a rabbit darted across the road. Life continued much as it had before the hideousness started. There was still some saneness left in the world, she thought. The sun found its path across the sky. The trees still reached toward heaven to praise their maker and squirrels played with their family while searching for food.

“Whoa,” Daniel called to the horses pulling up on the reins, as they rounded a row of pines. The buggy came to a stand still. Daniel stood. “Isn't she beautiful?"

Amanda followed his gaze from one side of the horizon to the other. Rows of boxelders lined the road that led to the giant house. Six column pillars held up the huge porch while smaller houses dotted the landscape behind it.

“Yes,” she sighed. “Yes, it is beautiful.” She hadn't been able to see much of Red Orchard the night she came with William. Although the moon shone, the shadows cast made it eerie, not glorious.

A pond, to her left, glistened in a golden field. On her immediate right, underbrush camouflaged trunks of chestnut trees.

“We're home, Daniel,” William said reining Chip to a reluctant stop beside the wagon.

Daniel nodded. Amanda's heart sang with joy and a warm glow flowed through her. She stared at the man beside her, remembering his tortured nightmares. His longing for this place was more than one man's property; it was his life, a reason to live, his will to live. Whatever memories haunted him, Amanda felt Red Orchard could heal them.

“Yah,” William yelled, as he slapped Chip on the rear with the reins. The horse bolted. Dust kicked up in the wake of his beating hooves. Rebecca giggled and her horse trotted at a slower pace after him.

Daniel cracked the leather straps on the two harnessed horses. They followed.

Amanda jumped from the buckboard before Daniel could reach her side. Several black children rushed to meet him almost knocking him over as they clamored for his attention.

“Mama said you'd not be back,” one of the boys said, “she told us to get down on our knees and pray the Lord watch over you and if'n we din't she'd use a willow switch on our behinds."

“Well, it looks as if you prayed real good,” Daniel said mussing up the young boy's hair.

Men, women and children came from everywhere like bees drawn to honey. Before Amanda could turn around, people yelling their hellos and large black women with their hair pulled up in cotton handkerchiefs surrounded them.

Daniel limped toward Amanda and grabbed her hand. He took a few steps toward the house but was stopped by one of the black women carrying a broom.

“Master Daniel, are you seriously hurt?"

“No, Maime. Just got a little graze that's all.” He patted his leg and smiled at the old woman.

“Well good, cause I just want to tell you, I just swept out that huge house and you and Master William better not go trackin’ it up. Understand?"

“We wouldn't dream of it,” Daniel said, smiling at the old woman.

“It's good to have you home, Sir,” a black man with graying temples of hair said stepping toward them. A large black hand reached out and grabbed Daniel's. He shook Daniel's hand then stepped aside to let him and Amanda pass.

“Lord a'mighty,” another woman said rushing from the house drying her hands on her apron. “I just didn't believe it when they said you waz here. I just didn't believe it. But it is you.” The black woman ran to Daniel and threw her arms around him. “A might skinny if you ask me, but it won't take long for me to fatten you up. Them army vittles ain't no good for you no how."

“Sally,” Daniel said stiffening and pulling away from the older lady. “We're only going to be here a little while. I brought Amanda here to have a picnic in the garden."

“Oh, I know,” the old woman began, “Master William already told me. Silas is killing a chicken right now. Don't you worry about a thing Master Daniel. We're going to take care of you while you're here. We're going to take care of you both."

The old woman smiled a toothless grin at Amanda, then whacked a young man on the arm who stood beside her. “Well Ruben, don't just stand there a gawkin', take care of Master Daniel's horses."

“Yes, mam,” the lad yelled as he moved toward the buggy.

Amanda dropped her gaze to the ground and giggled to herself. The old woman issued several more orders before the crowd dispersed and left her and Daniel to wonder the grounds.

“I don't know why you're worried about the place,” Amanda said as they strolled through the clump of trees that led around the back of the house. “Sally seems to have everything under control."

Daniel chuckled as he reached down and swept up a blade of grass. “Yeah, good old Sally,” he said peeling a leaf away from the shaft. Sticking the stem in his mouth, he moved from one side of his lips to the other as he turned and glanced back at the big house. “She's always taken care of everybody."

“Has she been with your family long?"

“As long as I can remember. She helped raise me. Her son and I were best friends when we were growing up. We use to run through these woods and hide down by the creek.” He stopped and stared motionless across the field that spread before them. His eyes became flat and as unreadable as stone. He didn't move as the blood seemed to rush from his face starting with the scar that ran across his cheek.

Amanda reached for him afraid he might faint. “Are you all right?"

He stumbled backwards as if punched by some invisible force. “Yes,” he whispered after a moment then pulled her close to him.

They stood in each other's embrace unwilling to move. Amanda could feel Daniel's heart beating wildly in his chest. She looked up at him. His eyes were closed but something in the way he trembled....

“Let's get back to the house,” she said guiding him about. “I'm afraid you might have overdone it."

“Maybe,” he muttered as he wheeled around. Amanda noticed his limp was more pronounced by the time they reached the house.

William ran up to the pair. “Daniel, that mare we thought would die, she made it. And better than that, she foed."

Daniel smiled but said nothing as he lowered himself into the rocking chair, isolated on the porch. Amanda studied his face. His expression hadn't changed much. He still carried his huge burden. She wished there was something she could say to lighten his spirit. But how could she say anything when she wasn't even sure of what it was that troubled him.

“Well, maybe later,” William said knocking his hat against his knee, “you can come down to the barn and see him."

Daniel nodded and stared off into the thicket of trees growing along a dirt road leading away from the side of the house.

Amanda looked from Daniel to William. William headed to the barn. She wanted to talk to him, tell him Daniel wasn't feeling well, but she sensed it was something more. Something she didn't understand, something she felt the two men shared.

“Are you sure you're all right?” Amanda asked as she started up the stairs.

“Positive,” Daniel snapped, “now would you please stop questioning me about my health. I told you I am fine."

Amanda froze in her tracks as she watched Daniel stand and go into the house. What had she done? she wondered, gazing at the empty doorway. Or was it something more than just herself? Was it this place? No, Daniel loved Red Orchard.

She bent to pull some weeds from the small flower gardens on each side of the steps. The sweet smell of bloodroot and jonquils filled her senses.

She didn't understand Daniel's sudden change in attitude. Something troubled him, she wished she knew what it was. She was weary of trying to match his mood or tiptoe around every word she said.

Standing, she admired her work. Daniel still hadn't come back out. Should she go in and find him? No. With the way he disappeared, she thought whatever it was, she better leave him alone. Maybe she should go down to the barn and see the new arrival?

Suddenly, a better idea crossed her mind. Since her cousin seemed to know what caused Daniel's grief, perhaps he could enlighten her.

Both doors on the barn were pulled back. The building looked like a tunnel. Amanda stepped inside and looked up one side and down the other. Several stalls had boards dangling off their timber posts. A broken kerosene lamp hung proudly on a rusted nail from one of them. To her left, a broken pitchfork leaned against the wall surrounded by scattered dry straw. The smell of fresh cut winter hay burned her nostrils. From the corner, she heard a horse snorting.

“William,” she shouted after surveying the barn one more time. She waited a few minutes and when she heard no reply, lifted her skirt and turned to go.

“Amanda?” a voice called stopping her in mid-step. “I'm back here."

She turned to see her cousin standing in the shadow behind the barn. She made her way toward him.

William watched her while she made her way through the hollow structure. Moving the brush from one hand to the other, he stepped back toward Chip and continued grooming.

“Where's Rebecca?” Amanda asked as she moved out from under the hood of the barn.

William paused and nodded toward the house. “She's helping Sally with lunch last I knew.” He took a few more brush strokes. He glanced over his shoulder at his cousin. “I thought you'd be with Daniel."

“I was,” she said sitting down on a hay bale, “but I think he wants to be alone."

“How do you figure?"

She wrinkled her nose and shook her head. Plucking a piece of straw from the bale, she broke it in half, and started unpeeling the stem. “He's a hard one to figure out."

William chuckled. “You two must have fought again."

“Not really,” she said concentrating on the straw. “I'm not sure what happened. I thought he might be in pain.” She paused. “The long ride and walk, but he never acted like this at camp.” She stopped again and studied the ground. “I even thought it might be something I said."

“Was it?"

“No,” she stated throwing the remaining straw at her cousin. “Not this time."

Chip nuzzled her. Amanda responded by standing and rubbing her hand along his neck. “Something seems to be bothering him, William. I thought maybe you could tell me what it was."

William glanced up and peered over the back of the horse. He shrugged and stared at his cousin as if in a trance.

“You told me after I was first captured that something happened here."

“Why don't you ask Daniel? I'm sure if you...."

“I have William,” she interrupted. “He just ... closes up, won't say anything."

“Amanda, you've got to understand a lot has happened to him. Daniel deals with it by not talking about it."

“Then you tell me.” Their gaze locked on each other as if in a mental tug-of-war.

“All right. I'll try to tell you what you want to know."

“Fair enough.” She sat back down on her bale and continued stroking Chip while William lifted each leg to check the gelding's shoes. “What happened to Sally's son?” she asked when he didn't speak. “Daniel said he grew up with him."

The ghostly expression she had seen on Daniel's face now washed over her cousin's. He looked at her and with a long exhausted sigh, then straightened. His eyes darkened with pain.

“It seems like such a long time ago when we're away from here.” He paused. “Hand me that knife.” He nodded toward a silver tool hanging over her head.

She took it from its rusty nail and placed it in his hand.

Cradling the horse's hoof between his knees, William began removing the dirt and rock from the sole of the animal's foot.

“Daniel and I had gone to town for supplies. With the war a certainty we felt we better stock up on foods and ammunition while we had the chance. At that time North Carolina was a neutral state but we knew there would be trouble and troops would probably be tramping across our fields."

Amanda shifted positions to get a better view of her cousin as he moved from one hoof to another.

“Daniel's father was a member of the North Carolina Legislature. When the Union called upon us to furnish troops for their army, that was the final draw. Daniel's dad convinced them it would be better to secede like the other states than to give in to a group of maniacs from the North."

William dropped the last back hoof and moved to the front.

“That night while Daniel and I were in town, we heard that a group of Union troops had been ordered to make an example of one of the Southern wealthy slave owners."

He stopped his work, dropping the hoof to the ground.

Amanda watched her cousin as he took a few steps, then froze.

“The men Mr. Fredericks had working here were freedmen. They weren't slaves, so we didn't worry. We took our time getting supplies...."

Amanda stood and walked around the back of the horse. William stared at the ground, clinching the knife in tight fists, which he held against his side.

“We were still on the main road when we heard the gun shots. We rode as fast as we could, but.... “He turned away from her and leaned on Chip. The horse didn't move, seeming to sense his caretaker's pain.

She placed her hand on William's shoulder. He shook his head regretfully. Tears welled in her eyes as her cousin through hoarse voice continued.

“By the time we got here, they were all dead. Daniel's father, mother, his sister, wife ... everybody."

“I'm sorry William. I had no idea.” There was sourness in the pit of her stomach. A pain squeezed her heart as she thought of the two men who now meant everything to her. “I had no idea you were so close to the family."

“Close,” William said, raising his head to face her, “I was married to Daniel's sister. I was part of the family, Amanda."

He stepped passed her. The knowledge twisted and turned inside her until she felt she would scream. Why had she questioned him? Why did she feel it so important she knew?

“When you were first captured Amanda, you called us animals.” He walked to the wooden fence and took a hold of the top rail. “You don't know what animals are. Daniel's wife was seven months pregnant and died in his arms, his father dragged behind a wagon. The men and women, who didn't escape to the woods, were raped, shot, some beat to death."

William's knuckles turned white as he gripped the wood rail tighter. Amanda lowered her head. She closed her wet eyes, feeling miserable.

“All those bastards left were dead bodies and a note that read ‘Compliments of the Spider'."

Her head snapped up. Her cousin stared at her. He had a fiery, angry look that was unfamiliar to her. She didn't have to ask anymore question. It seemed he knew that, too.

“Now you know.” His voice was cold and distant. He walked around her, picked up the remaining hoof, and set to work again. William said nothing more to her. He seemed absorbed in his own thoughts.

Amanda felt like a stranger in a foreign land. She couldn't control the spasmodic trembling within her. She had to get away, go somewhere to think. Picking up her skirt, she scurried passed William.

“Amanda, wait.” He straightened and turned to face her. “I'm sorry. I know ... we know it's not your fault."

Amanda nodded. A tear slipped down her cheek. She wanted to face him, tell him she knew. But she couldn't bear the sight of him without breaking into a withering pile of tears. “I know.” She choked out the words, then disappeared into the barn.

Running to the edge of a field, she leaned against a huge elm which guarded a plot of land. It showed signs of neglect, Amanda thought looking through tear-filled eyes from horizon to horizon. An old wooden structure with so many boards missing Amanda could see through it leaned to one side. A white fenced in area, on top of a knoll, invited her to come and visit. She declined the invitation.

Letting the tree brace her, deep sobs racked her insides. It all came back, the things she had said to Daniel when first they met, the things she felt about him. The more she remembered the deeper the sobs shook her; the more her head felt as if it would explode.

“Amanda?” a deep male voice said behind her.

She pulled her hands to her face and swiped the hot tears off her cheeks. She didn't want Daniel to see her like this. She didn't want him to know she had found out the most private part of his life. She wasn't quite sure why, but now she found herself unable to talk about the tragic events that happened here.

“It's beautiful here.” She stood froze to her ground. If she just had a few more minutes she knew she could pull herself together.

“Amanda?” Daniel said again.

What would he say to her now that she knew the truth? Would she be upset because he had not told her himself?

A chill traveled up his spine and a sour taste crept in his throat. He shook his head as if to ward off any thoughts that might linger. It was over. It happened a long time ago. Now, he had to put it behind him. He couldn't dwell on something he couldn't change now.

Daniel wrapped his hands around her thin, bare arms. Pulling her to him he felt her trembling frame against his hard body. He loved her, more than he ever thought he could love anyone on anything, after that terrible night. When he held her, smelled her hair, felt her smooth skin against his, the memory of the cries and gunshots only echoed in the far distance. She was his reason for living now. Nothing or no one could ever replace her.

He exhaled a long sigh of contentment. She closed her eyes and reveled in the warmth of his embrace. Wrapped in a blanket of euphoria she nestled into his hold like a mother chick on her eggs.

“I talked to William."

Caught off guard by the sudden vibrancy of his voice, her mind went blank. She pulled away and turned to face him. A brief glance at his face was all she could manage.

Digging the toe of her shoe into the dirt she ran her hands up his strong muscular arms until she felt the edge of his cotton sleeves. She focused on the buttons of his shirt and tried to bring words back into the caverns of her empty mind.

“I'm sorry,” she whispered.

He lifted her chin. “You've nothing to be sorry for."

The tenderness in his eyes caused a new flood of tears to stream down her cheeks. He pressed her to him again.

“It's all right,” he said stroking her hair.

Among other emotions, Amanda felt a deep sense of shame. Her temples pounded. Her face turned an unwelcome red.

“I'm the one who should be sorry,” she said looking up at him when she brought her tears under control. “I should be...."

He pressed his fingers to her lips. “Enough of what should be."

“Amanda, we've both lost a lot in this war.” He gripped her arms again. “Let's put all that behind us, start over."

The excitement in his voice sent her head spinning.

“Let's start over, together."

Her mind refused to register what he was saying. She stared into his eyes. She remembered the first time she has seen him, in the church. A new pain stabbed at her heart. She reached up and ran her fingers along the scar on his face.

“Amanda, what do you say?” he asked quickly as if he needed to say it before he changed his mind. “Let's get married."

Strange and disquieting thoughts raced through her mind. She lowered her gaze in confusion unwilling to face and answer him.

Robert's image flashed in front of her. She saw his blood stained body as if the event had just happened. Her breath came in deep rasps and she felt her knees grow weak.

“I can't Daniel.” She paused and pulled away from his grip, turning her back to him.

“Can't?” The word lingered on his lips and echoed against Amanda's ears. “What do you mean you can't?"

She whirled to face him. He looked as if he had been slapped.

“I just can't.” She paused. “Not now anyway."

He remained silent as if trying to draw an answer from her. Even though he did not speak, the unasked question showed on the expression on his face.

“You don't understand,” she said as she turned and stepped away from him.

“Don't understand?” He scratched his head. “If not now, when?"

“When the war is over."

“Amanda, that may be a long time from now."

“I know, Daniel.” She swallowed hard, afraid he may not accept her fears and may lose him forever. “Ever since this war started it has taken people from me I love. I've already lost one husband to it. I don't want to lose another."

He studied her face for a hint of reconsideration. He saw none.

“I love you Daniel, more than I could ever tell or show you, but I can't...."

“Amanda, nothing is going to happen to me. I won't let it. I promise nothing is going to happen."

“You can't promise me that.” She reached up and entangled her fingers in his hair. Robert's same words echoed in her ears. They had stood under a tree almost like this one, the sun shining like today and he had promised. “No more than Robert could."

Daniel studied her tear filled eyes. They matched the color of the sky. The sorrow he saw in them discouraged him from pressing the subject any further.

“The very day this war ends Daniel, I'll marry you,” Amanda said, “but until then, I can't."

The touch of his lips on hers was all the reassurance she needed. She knew he understood and for her they had been together long before he asked.

Chapter 13

AS THE summer days turned into fall, Amanda felt a sense of dread approaching. She couldn't say for sure what it was until she saw the Union soldiers. Now, as she rode to get help, she feared anew for the man she loved.

“Rebecca,” Amanda yelled as she jumped from her mount. She looked around the camp but didn't see her young friend.

Throwing the reins at a young soldier, she craned her neck and inspected the area. Several soldiers stopped what they were doing and rushed toward her.

“What's going on?” one of them asked. “Can we help?"

“Where's Rebecca?” Amanda asked between deep breaths.

“I think she's down at the crick getting water,” another man said standing.

“You better get packed up,” she said studying each man's face, “the Yanks are coming this way."

Two of the soldiers tilted their heads back and roared with laughter while others gathered to hear more.

“What are you talking about, Missie?” an older man asked. “The Colonel's not even back yet. He said...."

“They've got him,” Amanda interrupted. “They were waiting for us at the Forks."

“What?” several of the soldiers muttered not willing to accept what they heard. “Not the Colonel."

“I've got to find Rebecca,” she said pushing through the crowd of men gathered around her.

“Check the crick,” the Sergeant yelled after her, “if she's not there, try the horses."

Amanda raised her hand to acknowledge she heard him but didn't stop. By the time she passed all the tents she was in a dead run.

Hearing the trickle of water over stones, she slowed her pace. Bending, she scanned the trees and under brush for any sign of the woman.

“Rebecca,” she yelled, bending to see beneath the trees. “Rebecca, where are you?” she whispered as she stamped her foot in protest.

Amanda started to head back toward camp when she stopped. She listened to the wind rustle the leaves of the trees and waited for them to quiet. She thought she could hear a faint hum blending in with the birds’ song.

“Rebecca,” she called once more.

Still, no answer.

Lifting the skirt of her dress she whirled. Her lungs were heavy and her breathing burned her throat and nose. She paused only a minute to try to remember where the soldier had told her to go next. The horses.

She had gone a few steps when a voice calling behind her, brought her to a sudden stop.

“Amanda, what...."

She turned to see Rebecca holding the water bucket.

“Where's William?” Amanda asked running toward her.

Rebecca shrugged her shoulders. “I think he went to find Daniel."

“No.” Amanda stomped her foot again and spun around in a complete circle. “No."

What's wrong?” Rebecca dropped the bucket. As if searching for someone, she looked through the woods then grabbed Amanda's arms. “Where's Daniel?"

Amanda looked at her. She tried to catch her breath but felt a gnawing ache in her chest. “This war, this stupid war,” she said gritting her teeth. She felt helpless, confused, alone. What would she do now? Amanda knew if she could get back and find William, he's have some plan to free Daniel, but now.... Which way did William go?"

“To the Forks, I think?"

Amanda's shoulders slumped in defeat as she looked toward the sky.

“Amanda what's happening?"

“This morning at the Forks, Union soldiers were waiting for us. There were too many."

“Amanda, slow down,” Rebecca said grabbing Amanda's shoulders and shaking her. “Slow down and tell me what happened."

“Daniel's been captured. They were waiting at the Forks."

“No.” Rebecca released her and stepped around as if in a daze.

Amanda had seen that empty expression once before. “I know what you're thinking Rebecca, but just because they got Daniel doesn't mean...."

Rebecca didn't answer, just stood like a statue staring into the distance.

“Rebecca.” Amanda walked over to her, “Rebecca, you've got to help me. If William is still free we've got to find him. He'll help us with a plan to get Daniel.... “She paused.

Tears ran down her friend's face. “And if he's captured too? Then what Amanda? Then, what are we going to do?"

“If he has been captured, we'll figure out some way to get both of them out."

“I can't stand the thought of William in their prison.” Rebecca started talking as if giving an oration to a crowd of listeners. “The things that go on. William would rather die."

“Stop it,” Amanda ordered her friend through gritted teeth. Still Rebecca persisted as if she hadn't heard her. “Rebecca, I said stop it.” Amanda gripped her friend's shoulders and shook her hard.

“Now listen,” Amanda said. “I don't want William in prison either. We don't even know that they've got him. But we do know they have Daniel.” she paused. “The thing for us to do is keep our wits about us, find where they both are, and go to work from there. Understand?"

Rebecca nodded.

“Okay.” Amanda closed her eyes. Her hands thudded to her side.

Turning around, Amanda looked toward camp. “Let's go get our horses and ride to the Forks. Maybe William will be there."

Rebecca looked toward the scurry of camp activities, then at her friend.

“The Yanks are coming this way.” Amanda offered in explanation. When her friend didn't move, she grabbed her hand and pulled her along. “Come on, we don't want to be caught out here either."

Amanda and Rebecca wound their way through the trees being careful to avoid the main road. Several times they heard ‘We'll rally ‘round the Flag', and the thud of marching boot.

The women stopped several times, making sure the soldiers were passed the roads they needed to cross, before continuing. More than once they were surprised by stragglers and late wagons that lumbered long after the main body of men.

When they were sure no one was around the cabin at the Forks, they rode closer.

“Hello,” Amanda yelled looking around the house, corral, and yard, “Is anyone here?"

When no one answered, they dismounted and investigated the inside of the house.

Amanda shrugged her shoulders as she came back outide. Placing her hands on her hips, she wondered what to do next. Where would they go now? There was no camp, no soldiers to talk to, no William, and no Daniel.

A cold chill raced up her spine. She was alone ... again. Shaking off the thought, she walked to her horse and gathered the reins.

“Where are we going?” Rebecca asked as Amanda swung her leg over the saddle.

“We're going to find where they've taken them?"

“Then what?"

“Then we are going to get them released."

“But...."

Amanda didn't wait to hear anymore of Rebecca's questions. She kicked her horse. He lunged forward. She had no idea how or what she was going to do. But once Daniel had commended her on her instinct. Now she had to trust his judgment.

* * * *

THE MIST began to rise as Amanda and Rebecca topped the hill. Below, lay a Union army camp spread through the valley like butter on a biscuit. It seemed the tents stretched for miles. The two women tired and dirty from the all night journey studied the sight before them.

A few soldiers milled the camp, getting ready for the day.

The horses jumped and moved nervously as reveille sounded. Soldiers crawled from their overnight hideaways, pulling pants and shirts on as they formed a contorted line.

“Whewee,” a male voice echoed from behind them. “Lookee what we have here."

“Amanda jerked around to see two half dressed soldiers standing close enough to touch them.

“Looks like we done went and captured us two females."

The soldier held up his bony hand. “Come on Missy, let us help you down."

When she didn't respond, he stepped closer.

“Lay a hand on either one of us and I'll make sure both of you pay."

“Oh, she's gonna make us pay,” the soldier said mocking her.

“I mean it,” Amanda said as he stepped closer still. She raised the reins like a whip. “Come a step closer..."

“Ah, come on Chester,” the other soldier said, “leave her be. You wouldn't want to get whipped with our whole regiment lookin’ at you would you?"

The two men roared with laughter as they saw their compatriots down the hill looking their direction. Another soldier on a black horse rode toward them.

“Look what we found Serge,” one of the men said as the officer came to their side.

He wore a dark navy Hardee hat complete with plume, which hid most of the blond hair peeking out form under the sides. His posture was as rigid as a board. The officer's uniform looked fresh and crisp like it had just been washed and pressed.

“Morning ladies,” he said tipping his hat, “what brings you to our part of the war?"

“We're looking for someone,” Rebecca said, her voice shaky.

“...For my uncle,” Amanda stammered trying to break the awkward silence.

“And who is your uncle?” The officer pushed his hat back on his head with one finger. Leaning over his saddle horn, he crossed his arms and waited for her reply.

“Uncle Sam,” Amanda blurted before thinking. “Ulysses S. Grant."

The man on horseback eyes her suspiciously. “General Ulysses Grant?"

Amanda nodded.

“Come with me,” the soldier said as he turned his horse and headed toward camp.

The women followed. Amanda looked for any sign that might tell her where Daniel was. All she saw however, were blue uniformed men. They stopped at a tent larger than the others. A United States flag hanging on a pole drooped to the ground.

“Wait here, ladies,” the soldier said. He dismounted and disappeared into the tent.

Men gathered around them and stared. The soldiers gawked as if they were seeing ghost. Amanda ran a hand through her hair and nervously stroked her face. She looked at the men's unshaven face, dark shadowed eyes, and wondered how she ever believed the Union side was nobler than the South. Eighteen months had passed and to her it had been a lifetime.

“The General will see you now.” The Sergeant helped Amanda down off her horse first, then Rebecca.

“Thank you,” Amanda whispered. She straightened the folds of her cotton dress.

They were met once inside, by an older looking man with graying temples seated at a wooden table. A tall thin man stood behind him. Both men wore the same colored navy frock coats. The older soldier's buttons, however, were more numerous and two gold stars rested on his gold-laced epaulettes.

“Hello,” the older man said offering his hand. “I'm General Breckinridge, Thomas Breckinridge."

“Amanda Robinson,” she said gripping his dry palm. “This is my cousin, Rebecca."

Rebecca smiled and cautiously extended her hand.

“I understand from Sergeant Miller that you are looking for your uncle.” He motioned for the women to take a seat in the chair in front of his desk.

Amanda nodded.

“What makes you think he's near here?"

“We've been told he was in this area."

The quiet stare the General gave Amanda set her nerves on edge. “We have been traveling for days and I'm afraid we got lost. We've been picking up information here and there and...."

“Here and there?"

“From different people along the way ... and this morning saw your camp and...."

Rebecca sat quietly, huddled in her chair, letting Amanda do the talking. The old General looked from one to the other.

“Who did you ladies get your horses from?"

Amanda's mind whirled in a million different directions. She wasn't good at lying and now she feared they were going to be found out. She should have thought this through before they rode right into a Union camp.

“Our horses?” Amanda paused wondering what they had to do with anything. “W-we found them."

“You found them?"

“Yes, found them."

“Where?"

“General, I don't see as how this has anything to do with me trying to see my uncle?"

“Are you aware that those horses have Confederate markings as well as saddles on them?'

Amanda felt faint. Her mind went blank. She didn't have an answer.

“General,” a soldier said interrupting their conversation, as he stepped into the tent. “The prisoners are almost ready to go. I need you to sign these papers."

The General stood, took the papers from the soldier, signed and returned them. “Do you have enough men?” he asked as he sat down.

“Yes sir."

“Good. Then we'll see you in about two weeks."

“Yes sir.” The soldier smiled at the thin man who stood over the General's shoulder. He turned to leave.

“Now where were we?” the General asked looking at Amanda blankly. “Oh yes, the horses."

“As I said, we found them and it's a good thing. We might have been killed. We were caught in a crossfire. Our own horses were scared off when we stopped by a creek to get some water. We walked as far as we could looking for them. Then we heard gunfire all around us.” Amanda paused and studied the General's expression then continued. “The noise stopped. We walked for awhile longer. Then like a miracle, there they were, right in front of us. We never thought about whose they were.” She leaned forward in her chair and batted her eyes. “Are we in any trouble?"

“Where would you say you found these horses?"

Amanda shrugged her shoulders. “I don't know, like I said we were lost. But it was early last evening. We rode all night."

The General scooted back in his chair and rolled up the edges of a piece of paper spread across his desk. “I hate to inform you ladies that your trouble is wasted. Your uncle is not here.” He handed the roll to the man who stood beside him. “But he is headed this way. He's probably a day or so's ride behind us."

“I just hate this war,” Amanda said beating on her legs, trying to be as convincing as possible. “Always making things so inconvenient for everybody.” Amanda stood and extended her hand to the General. “I'm sorry sir for using up your time. My sister and I will be on our way then, traveling ‘til we find him."

“I thought you said she was your cousin,” the General asked nodding toward Rebecca.

“Fiddlesticks,” Amanda said remembering her slip. “She is.” Amanda pressed her hand over her mouth and giggled as she lowered her lashes. “See this war is so awful, I forget half the time what I'm talking about. I was thinking about my poor crippled sister back home and it just popped out."

The General studied the two women but didn't say anything. Amanda pulled her hand away and reached to help Rebecca stand.

“Now you say my uncle is about two days ride that way,” she said pointing to the west.

“Yes,” the General said, “but I can't let you two ride out of here alone. No doubt you'll get stuck between battle lines again."

“Well, somehow we always get around or through them."

“I just wouldn't be able to sleep knowing that you ladies were out there, somewhere. I'm afraid I must insist you stay with us until your uncle arrives."

“Oh no,” Amanda gasped, “we just couldn't do that. You have all this soldiering to do. We wouldn't want to put anybody out."

“Nonsense,” the General said, “it's been months since we've had the pleasure of female company. Besides, we simply won't take no for an answer."

Amanda smiled at the General, then at Rebecca. Looking back at the General she smiled once more broadly this time to show her supposed appreciation.

* * * *

THE UNION soldiers treated Amanda and Rebecca to a warm bath and new dresses. Where the dresses came from no one cared to say. For some reason, Amanda felt these troops had entertained ladies in the frequent past.

“What are we gonna do now?” Rebecca asked as they strolled through camp.

Amanda shrugged. She smiled at a group of passing soldiers.

“How long do we have to wait here?"

“I don't know,” Amanda whispered. “I guess we're just going to have to wait until my uncle gets here."

“But Amanda, that could be days. By the time he..."

“We'll just have to wait on him.” She paused and turned to her friend. “I don't want to be here either, but right now I don't think we have much of a choice. We don't want to arouse suspicion. And until we can find where they have taken Daniel and William, I think it best we stay. Goodness Rebecca, we could leave, travel north, but to where? It could take the rest of our lives.” She took a few steps. “Maybe my uncle will know where they are."

Amanda and Rebecca retired early. The soldiers were very attentive and pleaded with the girls to stay and dance a few more numbers with them. They declined.

The pair walked in silence to the tent they'd been given. Amanda missed Daniel. How would she go on if...? A shiver traveled up her spine. She couldn't think that even for a minute. She had to believe she'd find him. He'd be free and they'd be together. Deep inside a raw ache gnawed at her.

“No,” she said aloud shaking her head. She wouldn't let Daniel be taken from her as her brothers and Robert had. Determined to keep the same fate from happening to Daniel, she wondered what she could do.

“The first thing is to find where they've taking them,” Amanda muttered.

“What?” Rebecca asked.

Startled, Amanda looked at her friend. “Nothing."

They reached their tent. Amanda folded back the flaps and stepped to the side to let Rebecca enter first.

“Miss Robinson,” a voice called from behind her.

She swung around to see a soldier running toward her.

The soldier swept off his hat. “The General knows you're anxious to see your uncle. He sends his regrets with the news that there seems to be another delay. It looks like he won't be here until the end of the week.

Amanda slumped her shoulders and sighed. “I just don't know what to make of this war anymore. We were hoping to be on our way home now."

“Once again mam, the General sends his regrets."

“Is there anyway we could ride to meet my uncle?"

“I'm sorry, but I don't think so.” The soldier stroked his hat. “We sent all the men we could spare with the prisoners."

“I do hope it was enough. Those filthy rebels, I've heard they can sneak away at night and nobody even hear them."

“No prisoner ever got away from the Serge,” the soldier said. “Besides there were two of them real special. Heard tell they were spies. That's why the General sent extra men."

“Really?"

“Yeah, real mean looking fellas. One of them had a scar that ran from here to here.” He followed a line along his cheekbone imitating the same spot Daniel's scar was.

“What do you think will happen to them?"

“I'm not quite sure, I hear tell spies get tried, then hung or shot."

Amanda's knees grew weak. An uncontrollable quiver shook her.

“Are you all right, ma'am?” The soldier reached to steady her.

“Yes,” Amanda said gripping her shawl tighter around her shoulders. “It's all this talk of more killing. Are you quite sure they'll put an end to their activities?"

“One way or another."

Amanda said nothing. The soldier stepped closer to her and lowered his voice.

“If they don't shoot them Rebs, the prison will sure enough do them in. I've heard tell Point Lookout is real tough."

“Point Lookout?"

The soldier nodded. “Maryland. Point Lookout Maryland.” He paused and stared at Amanda.

She smiled. “Of course, Point Lookout."

“No ma'am, you don't have a thing to worry about. One way or another, them Rebel spies will get their comeuppance."

Amanda remembered the stories the men who had been released from Union prisons told. She remembered the look on Daniel's face when he received news about the capture of his men. The men whom he would never see again. “How reassuring.” Amanda tried to smile.

“The General said if you needed anything to let him know."

“Thank you, but everything seems to be just fine."

The soldier dismissed himself and disappeared into the shadows.

“Point Lookout,” Rebecca said as Amanda ducked and stepped into the tent. “They don't even have permanent shelter and in a couple of months, it's going to be colder. We've got to do something."

“We'll have to wait until I talk to my uncle."

“No Amanda,” Rebecca said standing, “it may be too late."

“I don't know what else to do. You know we can't get onto those prison grounds without a pass or something. What do you want to do Rebecca? Walk in and say we're here to see the spies."

“They know they're spies?” Rebecca asked, her voice trailing off at the end.

Amanda stared at the ground as if any minute the answer would present itself. “If we only knew someone in Washington. Someone that could help us."

“We do,” Rebecca said after a prolonged silence. “Uncle Lester."

“Lester."

“In a newspaper, William and I liberated, they listed successors to offices vacated because of disagreements over President Lincoln's Emancipation Proclamation. Uncle Lester's name was under the senatorial offices."

“Well what are we waiting for?” Amanda said. “Let's go to Washington."

* * * *

DANIEL LISTENED to the other prisoners’ coughs and snores echo through the night. The stench of mud and human excrement burned his nostrils. Several times, he reached to wipe the sweat from his forehead. Dirt fell in his eyes, irritating them.

He felt lucky. He wasn't wounded like some of the other prisoners. Insects and infection were eating their limbs and bodies. However, the week they had been here was enough to convince him, he didn't want to stay long.

Daniel thought of Amanda, where she might be, if she was safe. William said he hadn't seen her on his ride to the Forks. Hopefully, she made it back to camp and she and Rebecca had got away before the Yanks swept the area.

He ran his hand through his oily hair and scratched the stubble on his face. What he wouldn't give to see Amanda again. He wanted to feel her soft skin against his as he cradled her in his arms, and smell her freshly washed hair. He pictured her back in the church, an angel in white drifting toward him through the smoky haze of gunfire. He saw the sun streaming through her hair, the twinkle in her eyes, and heard her playful giggle as they made love under the big oak tree at Red Orchard.

With images of her embedded in his mind, he whispered a prayer. Closing his eyes, he drifted off to sleep.

* * * *

AMANDA PACED the office corridor. Rebecca sat on a small bench by the door and rolled the ribbon of her bonnet into tiny balls, then released it. Sunlight streamed through the sheer curtains behind her. Amanda studied the dust floating through its rays.

It had taken four extra days once they finally reached Washington to track down the Senator. The city in turmoil was equally confused, about the whereabouts of their public officials. One person said he was at his estate north of town. Another said he was staying in town at his office.

Rebecca located a close friend, who put them up overnight, gave them some clothes, and a buckboard to continue their search. Amanda wished they had stayed with the Union Army and waited for her uncle, when they finally located the street they searched for.

This section of Washington was less ravished. Here the buildings looked unscathed by war, a sharp contrast to the crumpled heaps of brick, stone, and ash a few streets over.

“The Senator will see you now,” the secretary said disturbing Amanda from her thoughts.

Rebecca smiled as the lady stepped to the side and allowed the two women into the room.

“Uncle,” Rebecca said rushing to the opened arms of the scrawny man. Except for the thinning hair on top, Lester had changed little, since the last time Amanda had seen him. He still had the small, black moustache and the huge graying sideburns streaming along his jawbones.

“It is so good to see you are safe. We feared the worse when we learned of the attack.” He pushed Rebecca back to arms length. “I am sorry about Robert and Amelia. And you.... “He left Rebecca and came to greet Amanda.

“...Poor Amanda on your wedding day and in the church. It must have been awful for you."

Amanda nodded noticing Lester's shoes. They glistened like ice on the trees in winter, something she couldn't remember seeing for a long time. Neither could she recall seeing a gentleman in a nicely pressed, fashionable suit. She smiled at her host's mocking glares.

Something about him. She pushed the wary thoughts from her mind. She needed time to adjust to her new surroundings. Sitting in the chair Lester motioned to, Amanda continued her look around the room. Gold candlesticks sat on the shelf above the fireplace. Thick embroidered rugs stretched from one side of the room to the other.

“War does have its benefits,” Lester said noticing her examination of the room. He settled down behind the huge redwood desk.

“Huh?” Amanda said stirred from her musings. She felt a red heat rise to her cheeks as she realized what he had said. “I'm sorry, I didn't mean to stare. It's just so exquisite."

Amanda remembered the young men laying on the ground riddled with minnies, limbs barely attached to their bodies. She remembered the lack of money for medicine, bandages, and food. A vision of a soldier covered with blood and blackened by gunpowder flashed through her mind. Cries of pain echoed through her head. Amanda shifted positions in her chair as she felt the air being squeezed from her lungs.

“Yes it is, isn't it?” Lester commented ignoring her discomfort. He reached for a pipe sitting on the edge of the desk as Rebecca seated herself beside Amanda.

“When did you ladies arrive in Washington?"

“A couple of days ago,” Rebecca began, “we've had trouble tracking you down Uncle."

“Where have you been staying?” he asked stuffing the end of the pipe with tobacco.

“The Barrett's have been kind enough to put us up."

Lester raised his eyebrows several times and smiled at Amanda. “Well, tonight I insist you gather your things and stay at my estate on the outskirts of town. I'm sure you'll be glad to get away from the stench brought on by that house being so close to Lincoln Hospital."

Lester lit the end of his pipe. A sweet aroma filled the room as he inhaled and puffed rings of smoke through the air.

“Thank you, Uncle but we are really fine...."

“Nonsense."

“Lester really,” Amanda interrupted. “It's not that bad. We're settled and...."

“I insist,” he said leaning toward them. “I'm sorry I wasn't able to accommodate you sooner. But now that you are here, you'll have to start getting use to the other side of war and live like you were meant to live. Robert wanted so much for...."

“Uncle please,” Rebecca interrupted. She breathed a deep sigh and turned to Amanda for support. The Senator sat back in his chair.

“Lester,” Amanda said, “we need your help."

“Well, anything I can do for you."

Amanda hesitated.

“If you need money. No problem. I'll make sure you have...."

“We need to get a pass into Point Lookout."

“The prison?” Lester asked leaning back farther. “Why do you want to go to Point Lookout? There's only pain and death there."

Amanda swallowed hard as he continued.

“Point Lookout is no place for two women."

“Uncle, they're holding some friends of ours."

“Friends? Nonsense. No Johnnie Rebs are friends of our."

“One of them is my cousin.” Amanda scooted to the edge of her seat. “I want to make sure he is all right. I want to make sure..."

“Please uncle. We didn't have anyone else to go to. We've got to see...."

Amanda touched Rebecca's arm to silence her. Lester stood and walked to the window. The women quietly watched puffs of smoke rise above Lester's head. Several minutes later, he turned. “I'll see if I can arrange it, on one condition."

“Anything?” Rebecca said, standing and going to her uncle.

“That you come to my estate and stay.” He looked past Rebecca and smiled at Amanda. “Both of you."

* * * *

AMANDA unpacked her small bag of things. She was as impressed by the decor of the bedroom as she was with Lester's office. Her thoughts once again drifted back to the battlefields.

Walking to the window, she lifted the sheer curtain and stared across the enormous grounds. The grass, a lush green, looked like a new rug spread for approval. An orchard filled with fruit trees looked as if they might collapse. They reminded Amanda of the soldiers who carried their wounded friends away from the front lines.

Pink, purple, and blue flowers bloomed along the garden wall. Tall rose bushes climbed skyward, showing proudly their crimson buds. Amanda's chest ached. She wished she could see the beauty or smell the sweet fragrance of the plants, but all she could feel was the stick of thorns around her heart.

“Amanda?"

Rebecca stood in the doorway. She smiled as her friend entered the room.

“Uncle Lester arranged for us to see Daniel and William in the morning. Isn't that wonderful?"

“Yes.” Amanda walked to the bed and continued putting her things away. “Yes it is."

“Something's wrong. Isn't it?"

Amanda folded her last undergarment as Rebecca sat down on the bed's edge. She studied her friend's face. Should she tell her about her feelings of discomfort?

“No,” Amanda said placing the garment in the bureau drawer and pushing it closed. “It's nothing."

“Look, I know you're worried about them. But it's going to be all right. Really."

Rebecca was right. Amanda knew. They had Daniel and William. Lester said he would help them. Whatever they needed were his exact words. He arranged for them to get into the prison. Everything seemed to be going well. Why then did she have this sick feeling. A feeling something was wrong?

“You're right,” Amanda said. “It's been a long trip. I'm tired."

“And hungry I hope?"

Both women turned toward the hall. Lester stood, one hand braced against the dark wood door casing, the other stroking the end of his lit pipe. He looked like an advertisement for Harper's Weekly, wearing a pair of gray wool pants with a matching waistcoat. A red knotted tie squeezed his neck and short leather boots donned his feet. Lester's hair was slicked back and his pink shirtsleeves gathered around his wrist like flour sacks.

Lester moved his gaze down Amanda's body, then back up. Feeling underdressed, she pawed at the neckline of her cotton shift.

Lester stepped into the room. “I hope everything is suitable and to your liking."

“Yes, it is.” Amanda said. “You have a lovely home."

“Thank you.” Lester raised his chin and bowed ever so slightly. “I'm glad you like it."

“Shall we?” He waved toward the door. Crooking both arms, he waited until Amanda joined him on one side and Rebecca on the other, before he moved. “The menu tonight consists of roast duck, candied sweet potatoes, fresh green peas...."

It seemed the list as well as the meal went on forever. Amanda grew weary of being questioned about their awful captors and hearing how brave and courageous she and Rebecca were to have endured the South's ineptitude manners. She also became bored with Lester's description and the bragging about his grand estate.

Rebecca ate quietly through most of the meal. It came as no surprise to Amanda when she refused to take coffee and dessert in the library.

“I think I'll turn in too,” Amanda added, as they walked from the dining area to the vestibule. “It's been a long day."

“Indeed it has,” Lester said reaching for hand. He drew it to his lips. Touching it lightly, he let his eyes linger on Amanda's. She jerked it back as if struck by a snake.

“And we have a busy day ahead of us tomorrow,” Rebecca said interrupting the uncomfortable silence.

“Yes.” Lester leered at Amanda as a smile formed under his thin moustache. She felt a shiver, like the cold on a winter's night, as fear wrestled with her common sense.

“I noticed you came without benefit of a trunk. We will remedy this situation as soon as you have seen your ... friends.” He said the word as if it was a disagreeable food he placed in his mouth. “I am acquainted with several ladies who are the finest seamstresses in the North. I am sure you will find something in your sizes at their boutiques."

“That's kind of you,” Amanda said, “but I doubt our stay will be long and we couldn't possibly...."

Lester rolled his gaze toward the ceiling and chuckled. “Now, now Amanda.” He reached around both women and pulled them to him. “Rebecca is family and you in all pretense should be. So I'll hear no more of these arguments, no more of this leaving.” He paused as they neared the bottom on the stairway. “Besides where would you go?"

* * * *

THAT QUESTION seemed foremost in Amanda's mind all night. It still lingered as the coach came to a halt outside a waist high wooden fence.

As Rebecca and Amanda stepped out of the coach, tents stretched as far as they could see. The prison looked like a bivouacked army except for the acrid smell of body odor and the persistent coughs echoing through the otherwise silent camp. Passing through the guarded gates, a tall man led them to a wooden structure set off from the mass of tents.

Led through several small doorways, the women were guided up a flight of stairs, then through another door. They stopped in a large room lined with chairs along two sides of a wall.

“Please have a seat, the Major will be with you shortly,” their guide told them.

Amanda forced a smile as the young man dismissed himself and closed the door. Glancing around the room, she thought about the many contrasting features of this war. Here, the smell of sweat and urine invaded her nostrils, a smell she grew familiar with, yet never accustomed to. The odor of death seemed to linger in the air.

While the floors at Lester's estate were spotless, here and there one could easily find evidence that rats were prominent. An occasional cockroach darted across the dusty floor, pausing only long enough to avoid a large clump of mud resting in the middle of a rotting board.

“Ladies", a scruffy looking man said bursting through the door after they had waited almost an hour. “I'm Major Brady. Sorry, I was detained so long, but there were matters deserving my immediate attention.” He studied the top paper of a stack he carried as he walked across the room. Two heavyset men followed him like shadows. “If you will both join me.” He opened a door leading to an adjoining room and stepped to one side as he waited for them.

Amanda and Rebecca turned sideways to avoid touching either one of the three. It seemed cleanliness was not high on the trio's attention list.

“Please take a seat,” the man said closing the door and finding his place behind a bare desk. He flipped through the stack of papers, his eyebrows narrowing as he studied each detail.

“This is an unusual request,” he began placing the papers to one side, “especially considering the crime these two men have been charged with. However, Mr. Coole assured me that you are only interested in these men's comforts.” He paused. “Now which one of you is the Senator's niece?"

“I am,” Rebecca said.

“And you are the prisoner's cousin, I assume.” He turned toward Amanda.

She nodded.

“I can assure you, their comforts are quite appropriate. However, as a favor to the Senator, I will bend the rules this once and allow you to spend some time with them."

“Thank you,” Rebecca said.

“I hope your thanks is not premature,” he stated. “I understand you were taken prisoner by these men. Therefore, I am hard pressed for a reason as to why you want to associate yourself with them again.” Glaring at Amanda he continued, “kin or not."

Amanda sat, her hands folded in her lap. She didn't care for his tone or his lecture. Hadn't she herself considered the rebels some sort of animals just because they were from the south? She had been proven wrong. Daniel and William were human beings, men of flesh and blood. Now when she looked at them, she didn't see their uniform, only the men they were. She opened her mouth to speak, but the Major silenced her by a wave of his hand.

“These two gentlemen,” he motioned to the men at his side, “will accompany you to where the prisoners are waiting. You will have one hour."

“But...” Rebecca said scooting to the edge of her seat.

“One hour,” he reiterated cutting her off. “Be thankful you have the hour. It could have been less."

He stood, glaring down at the pair. “And if you have come for other reasons, I'd think twice. My men have orders to shoot on sight any prisoner they think may be attempting escape. Understood?"

Both women nodded. The man walked around the table to the door. Opening it, he waited for them on the other side. “Ladies, now if you'll follow Charles."

The tall, wide shouldered man stepped in front of them. “This way,” he said his voice deep and scratchy.

Leaving the building, Amanda squinted as they stepped into the sunlight. They were led down alleys of tents. Amanda pressed her glove to her nose in an effort to stifle the rotting flesh odor drifting through the air. An occasional prisoner hobbled by on crutches keeping his bandaged head to the ground. Amanda thought of Randy and paused to look at the soldier as he disappeared behind a temporary shelter.

She felt faint as Charles directed them over a stream flowing down the middle of the camp, heading for a tent, whose occupants’ only beds were on the ground. The stench and flock of flies buzzing along the small river confirmed her suspicion of urine. How did these men live in such conditions?

They turned down another alley. She couldn't bear the thought of Daniel and William sleeping here among the moans and groans permeating through the cloth wall.

As they went on, she studied each face as they passed the opened tents, hoping she would find someone she knew and could offer a smile of hope. She saw no one. The men she did see stared blankly as they passed their eyes filled with empty and hopelessness.

Going through several wired and chained gates, Amanda bumped into their guide as she turned to study the men who watched them. Did she know them? Did they know her? Charles unlocked another passageway.

“Sorry,” she said shrinking away from the giant's glaring scrutiny.

Amanda heard the clang of the lock being opened. The soldier stepped to one side as she passed under a canvassed shade back into the sunlight.

Rebecca and Amanda stopped just outside the enclosure waiting for their two leaders to come also. Instead, Charles reached for the gate.

“Don't try anything funny,” he drawled pulling the gate closed. “We'll be watching."

Amanda felt Rebecca's hand on her arm. Looking around the small yard, Amanda noticed two figures seated on a bench underneath a large tree.

“Rebecca,” she said nodding that direction.

Slowly, the women started toward the other end. The closer she came to them, the harder it was for Amanda to keep the lump out of her throat. She recognized Daniel's broad shoulders and William's light hair.

“William,” Rebecca shouted. Amanda's cousin turned and a smile lit his weary features as Rebecca ran toward him.

Daniel was slower to rise from the bench. Amanda's eyes met his, she stopped for a minute and stared at the man who stood before her, the man she loved. She felt tears welling in her eyes. Her head throbbed as she blinked them back. She couldn't let him see her cry, she mustn't.

The relief she felt at seeing him caused her heart to soar. His tensioned face broke into a smile as she rushed into his arms. She felt safe again next to him and the tears of joy flowed down her cheeks.

Amanda buried her face in the hard muscles of his chest and wrapped her arms around his waist. Her trembling body clung to him as she felt his heartbeat against her face. She hesitated when his embrace loosened not willing to have it end.

Placing a hand under her chin, he raised her face to his. Their eyes met and she could see a desire in the deep recesses of his. Pressing her body to him once again, she felt his grip tighten around her back.

Looking up at him, she smiled. He closed his eyes and lowered his head, first kissing her forehead, then her eyes, then the tip of her nose, until finally his warm lips rested on hers.

“Amanda,” he whispered as their lips separated. “Is it really you or am I dreaming?"

“No, you're not dreaming.” Tears streamed down her cheeks as she traced his scar with her finger. Placing their foreheads against each other's, they stood silent for several minutes savoring each other's company.

“I've missed you, Amanda."

“I know Daniel. I've missed you, too."

“So tell me,” he said guiding her away from the other tents. “How have you been? What happened after you got away? How did you find us?"

“Stop,” Amanda said as they walked along, their arms wrapped around each other. “You're as bad as Rebecca's uncle."

“Who?"

“Rebecca's uncle, Lester.” She paused, then continued, “You know, Lester Coole, Robert's uncle. We talked about him a couple of times."

“Yeah, but not that often so I remember him.

“Anyway, we're staying with him and last night at supper he barraged us with questions. It felt like we were on trial."

“Last night? Where have you been for the past few weeks?"

“Trying to find you.” They sat down under a large tree. Amanda leaned up against him, resting her head on his chest. He wrapped his arms around her as they stared out into an open field beyond the high fence.

“And that was no small task."

“What happened?” he asked squeezing her tighter.

Amanda related the problems caused by following the Union soldiers that brought him and William here. She also shared some of the humorous things hoping to cheer him up. She looked around at Daniel when she thought he seemed a bit too quiet. Something, besides the fact of being in this awful place, deeply troubled him. “Are you listening to me?"

He nodded and smiled.

“Anyway,” she continued, “my Uncle wasn't suppose to be there for a couple more days and we didn't want to wait on him. So, we thought we would try to get some help from Lester.” She paused. “He's how we got in here."

“Amanda,” Daniel turned her around to face him. “Be careful around him."

“He's harmless Daniel, really."

“Still, watch what you do and say. I've heard a lot of thing about these government men. I don't want anything to happen to you."

“Nothing's going to happen to me. Nothing's going to happen to us."

* * * *

FROM ATOP one of the guard towers, two men stood with field glasses. One was the commandant, the other a small man, with a moustache, smoking an expensive pipe.

“Ah yes, there they are,” the commandant said handing the field glasses to his companion.

“Yes,” the other man drawled, “so it's true, the Shadow has been captured."

“What do you want us to do?"

“Nothing ... yet. He may yet prove useful to us. I'll let you know."

* * * *

“THE MAIN thing for us to concentrate on right now is getting you out of here,” Amanda said.

Daniel turned away. “That may be impossible."

“Nothing's impossible, Daniel and don't you talk that way.” She touched his face. “We will get you out. I promise. Then we'll get married and we'll go to Red Orchard. You wait and see."

Amanda couldn't stand the sadness in his eyes. She wished there was something she could say, something she could do. One thing she knew for sure however, he couldn't stay here long. She had to get him out as soon as possible.

“I can't help thinking, now that you're back with your people."

“Daniel, you're my people. I love you. Don't you know that by now?"

He nodded. “Still, so many things have changed."

“Like what? So you're here for awhile. You'll get out."

He studied the horizon while reaching for a weed.

“Daniel, you will get out. I promise. We'll be back at Red Orchard before you know it."

He still didn't look convinced.

“We will."

Chapter 14

THE THOUGHT of getting Daniel and William out of the prison was foremost in Amanda's mind as she prepared for bed. She looked around the room at the dresses Lester purchased for her. She felt guilty for the elaborate meals, the fresh fruit platter bought to her room and the fresh meat they had eaten for the last couple of weeks. She couldn't stand being away from Daniel. Yet at the same time, she couldn't go see him again without some hopeful word about getting him released.

Walking to the window, she pulled back the curtain and stared into the darkness. What was it Lester had said? If they didn't get word from her Uncle soon he'd help her if ... she married him. What kind of ridiculous thought was that? She wasn't going to take Lester up on his offer. She wasn't going to marry him. She didn't even like him. No, there had to be another way. An offer she couldn't refuse he'd told her. Her thoughts were interrupted by a soft knock on the door.

Amanda rushed to the door. Standing behind it, she grabbed the doorknob and pulled it open just a crack.

“Amanda,” Rebecca whispered through the slit. “Let me in."

Amanda opened the door. Rebecca hurried in surrounded by candlelight. The young girl checked one more time down the hall before she closed the door. Backing up, Amanda sat on the edge of her bed, waiting for her friend to join her.

“What are you doing?"

“I couldn't sleep. I've been thinking about William and Daniel. I'm really scared for them."

“I know. I'm worried too.” Amanda stopped for a minute as she chewed on the corner of a nail. “Did you hear any news from the young gentleman you were with?"

“Not anything that would benefit us. Your uncle is still in Virginia."

“Fiddlesticks."

“Did you get a chance to talk to Uncle Lester?"

“Yes, briefly” Amanda said. “He was out most of the evening. When he did come home, he retired to his study with a gentleman."

“We've got to talk to him."

“Rebecca, do you know anybody else who might help us?” She looked at her friend, her stomach whirling with nerves at the thought of approaching Lester again. “Maybe the Bartlett's know someone."

Rebecca shrugged her shoulders and wrinkled her nose. “They might know somebody, who knows somebody, but that could take days. And in the end it will all wind back to Uncle Lester."

“Yes, you're probably right. I hate asking him to help us after what he said about them not being our friends."

“I know. That's bothered me too, but we have to do something.” Rebecca looked down at her feet and twisted her fingers.

“I know that this prison isn't the ideal place for them, but at least they're alive."

Rebecca studied the floor. Amanda caught the glimpse of a far away look in her friend's face; one she saw only a couple times before, the night she was raped and the night William was captured. “At least they're not on the battlefield,” Amanda said, hoping to get her friend's mind off whatever troubled her.

“At least on the field, they could defend themselves. Here they just wait to die."

Amanda felt her heart sink. She remembered the imprisoned men. She remembered hearing Daniel's stomach growl and wishing she....

Rebecca wiped her face with the back of her hand. Amanda wanted to cry with her friend, but knew better.

“What is it?” Amanda asked aware that something was wrong.

“I promised William I wouldn't tell you.” Rebecca looked at Amanda. “He didn't want to tell me...."

“What Rebecca?” Amanda asked grabbing her friend by the shoulders and swinging her about to face her. “What?'

Rebecca wiped her eyes again. “William said the first day they arrived Major Brady made them stand for six hours in a line."

“Yes. Well Daniel's stood that long before.” Amanda tried not to sound alarmed.

“They hadn't had food for four days. William said if any of the prisoners fell, Brady shot them."

Amanda closed her eyes and leaned back against the headboard of the bed. “No wonder Daniel thinks he's never getting out.” Amanda's heart raced. She felt faint. She could see Daniel's face and feel his arms around her. Suddenly she felt alone. Why hadn't Daniel told her? He told her they didn't get much to eat and that they didn't do anything all day, but this. Sitting up, she leaned toward Rebecca. “What else did William tell you?"

Her friend looked away. Rebecca shook her head. “It's too awful."

“What?” Amanda demanded.

“Brady rides his horse through the middle of the prisoners. If any of them can't get out of the way, he gallops right over them."

Amanda stood, her fingertips pressed to her lips. “We've got to talk to Lester first thing in the morning."

“I agree. But how and what are we going to say?” Rebecca paused. “That's what's been stopping me. And what if he refuses to help?"

“I know a way,” Amanda said pacing the floor. “Lester made me an offer I don't think I can refuse."

* * * *

MORNING CAME none too soon for Amanda. She hadn't slept anyway. When she did doze, visions of dead soldiers and burning houses invaded her dreams.

Dressing quickly, Amanda hoped to talk to Lester before Rebecca came down. She wanted to get the conversation over with so Rebecca wouldn't have to become involved in it. She hoped to have the matter settled. But as she reached the bottom of the stairs, she knew her friend was in the middle of things from the voices carrying from the study.

“Out of the question, Rebecca. I'd be laughed out of Chambers if I went in and requested pardons for those two men.” Lester paused as Amanda entered the room. “They were and are a threat to this Union."

“But Uncle?"

Lester waved off more questions. “You're the one who put her up to this, aren't you?"

“Not exactly,” Amanda said. “However, we did talk...."

“Well, you better stop talking,” Lester interrupted, “or you're going to put them in a lot more danger."

“We want to see them again. Can you arrange it?"

“No."

“Why uncle?” Rebecca asked stepping toward him. “They can't hurt your Union where they're at. What can it hurt?"

“I told you once. Prisons are no place for ladies. I got you in there once, but I won't do it again. Didn't you see enough?"

“Quite enough,” Amanda said. “But if you can't help us get them out, at least help us see them until we can reach my Uncle."

“I've told you he's not going to help you either.” Lester lifted the lid off a decanter on his desk and poured himself a drink. “Have you considered my offer?"

“What offer?” Rebecca asked looking from her Uncle to Amanda.

Lester smiled and raised the glass to his lips.

Amanda lifted her chin in defiance. “I'll wait on my Uncle for a while longer.” She spun and headed for the door.

“Very well. But don't wait too long."

* * * *

AMANDA SAT by the window and rocked slowly back and forth as she watched the snow flakes fall from the sky. Gathering her shawl tighter around her shoulders, a lone tear streaked down her face as she thought about Daniel and William. She hadn't seen them for several months now and could only imagine what their lives had become with the onset of winter.

She raised the letter she held in her hand once again to read the telegram she received from her Uncle.

'Haven't had a chance to have an audience with the President on your behalf yet. Although, I know covert exchanges are proceeding, he refuses to give thought to the release of certain men if they are discovered spies. Proceed as you see fit. Keep me informed. Love as always. Ulysses S. Grant (Uncle Sam)'

Amanda lowered the note and leaned her head against the back of the chair. Closing her eyes, she remembered the winter she spent with Daniel in their winter quarters. She remembered waking up with his warm body next to her. In her mind, she saw his face smiling at her across from the fire and even though he wasn't here with her now, she felt the warm of his love. She found what she sought all her life and now it seemed destined to be snatched away. How could this happen? If Daniel was to be tried and sentenced to die, how could she live? If he died in that awful prison how could she go on?

A wrenching groan shook her body as she threw the message on the floor, stood and walked to the window. She pressed her forehead against the cold glass. Her concern for Daniel masked the loneliness she felt. She couldn't let him rot away in that hole or be brought before a jury. Their northern verdict would most certainly be.... She closed her eyes and hugged her body to her, not letting the word that haunted her so often find a refuge.

“Amanda,” a soft voice said disturbing her from her thoughts.

“Rebecca, come in.” Amanda wiped the tears from her face and looked around as her friend came through the opened door.

“Did you hear anything from your Uncle?"

Amanda said nothing as she sat back down in her rocker.

“Did you receive any news from him?” Rebecca asked again.

“Yes,” Amanda said looking down at the paper on the floor.

Rebecca picked up the message and began to read silently. Amanda stared ahead, her mind far away from things at hand.

“Oh no,” Rebecca gasped as she lowered the paper to her lap. “It's been so long. What are we going to do now?"

Amanda shook her head.

“He was our last hope.” Rebecca bowed her head as both women lost in their sorrow, sat thinking, pondering, remembering.

“You two look as though we've lost the war.” Lester said calling cheerfully from the hallway. He came to the doorway and peered in. “Cheer up. It won't be long now. Amanda, your Uncle has the Rebs on the run."

“We might as well have lost the war,” Rebecca said grimly as she walked over to Amanda. The note crackled as she crushed it into the palm of her hand.

“I take it you received the message from your Uncle, Amanda."

She nodded but kept her gaze fixed ahead.

“I'm sorry it wasn't good news, but you know it's not too late to accept my proposal."

Rebecca whirled to look at her Uncle. She gasped and stared at Amanda who languished under her host's leering eyes.

“I told you I'm a patient man and I'll wait for as long as it takes for you to see I am the only one that can help you with this situation.” With that he thrust his hands deep into his pockets, turned on his heels and sauntered toward the door. “I fear you might have waited too long already. You know how illness overcomes those poor rebel prisoners.” Throwing back his head, he roared with laughter as he left the room.

“What's he talking about, Amanda?” Rebecca asked kneeling beside her friend. “First that offer and now a proposal. What does it all...."

“The proposal and offer are one in the same."

Amanda stopped rocking and looked up at Lester. “He'll go to the President on Daniel and William's behalf if I marry him."

Rebecca's mouth dropped open as Amanda raised her head and looked toward the ceiling, tears glistening in her eyes.

“He's asked me to marry him,” Amanda started again, “In exchange, he'll make sure that Daniel and William get paroles and pardons."

“He ... he can't be serious,” Rebecca said standing.

“I assure you he is quite serious. My refusal the first time was why we hadn't been allowed to go to the prison."

“But Amanda that's been four months ago."

“I know,” she said a quiver in her voice. “I just thought someone else could help us, that we could get them out on our own.

“You're not considering this. As soon as Lester gives you the profits you made from the money you invested in this war, we can...."

“There is no money, Rebecca."

“But he said...."

“I know what he said.” Amanda shook her head. “But the night he came to me with this plan, I thought the same thing. We could get the money and perhaps enlist it in some way to aid us.” Amanda braced her arm on the chair and rubbed her forehead. “But Lester told me my money was used for the spoils of war. It wasn't replaceable."

“But he has money, he can pay you back,” Rebecca argued. “He was the one who invested it for you. There were contracts."

“They're worthless pieces of paper. Lester did make the investments, but after the report of our death, the government let him take all those monies into his private accounts. The only way I can even get close to that money is marry Lester."

“This is insane. You can't seriously be considering his proposal?” Rebecca asked stepping closer to her friend. Amanda didn't answer. “You can't."

Amanda looked at her.

“You are, aren't you? Do you know what this will do to Daniel?” She paused as she studied Amanda's face. “This will kill him."

“Don't you think I know that?” Amanda stood and stepped passed her friend. “But at least this way they will have some kind of a chance. Without it they've got nothing."

“Maybe there is some other way, maybe..."

“Rebecca, we've tried everything. Uncle Sam was our last hope.” She lifted the curtain and stared out onto the snow-covered lawn.

“Why don't you wait until you can talk to Daniel about this? It'll be spring soon and...."

“Spring may be too late. I hope I haven't waited too long as it is.” She hurried past Rebecca to the door.

“Amanda, wait,” Rebecca said trying to stop her. “You can't do this. You can't marry Lester. You don't love him. You love Daniel. You promised to marry Daniel."

“I know,” Amanda said turning around to face her friend. “I know I promised to marry him, but I love him too much to let him die."

“How are you going to tell him?"

Amanda remembered the first time she visited him in prison. He said things would change now that they returned to the North. She would go her way and if he ever got out, he would go his, without her. She knew once he was free and back at Red Orchard he would forget her and get on with his life. She knew he would eventually accept the fact she found someone else. But his pride would not let him rebuild his life if he found out that she married unhappily just to save him.

“I don't know how,” she said grabbing Rebecca by the shoulders. “But you've got to promise me something."

“Sure,” Rebecca said stammering, “Anything."

“Daniel must never know the real reason why I decided to marry Lester."

“But Amanda?"

“Never.” Amanda's fingertips dug into Rebecca's shoulders.

“All right,” Rebecca whispered nodding her head, “if that's the way you want it."

“It's the way it must be.” Amanda released her and left the room. Her head spun as she came to the top of the stairs. How would she tell Daniel? How would she ever let another man touch her after...? She gripped the handrail as her stomach churned from the thought of Lester kissing her. She couldn't. She wouldn't.

She shuddered and decided to return to her room and forget the entire thing. She was just about to step into the room, when she saw Rebecca gazing out the window, arms crossed in front of her.

This deal didn't involve just her and Daniel, it included William and Rebecca too. And that's what it boiled down to, a deal, a contract. Amanda froze for a minute, her mind whirling in a million different directions.

Lester said he needed a wife to squelch certain rumors and secure his position in the reformed government. He said he wanted stipulations stated in this contract. She had a few stipulations of her own.

She'd marry him, providing he returned her money with interest, making sure Daniel and William would be released from prison, and provide her with a separate bedroom. She would carry his name, go to all the social functions and parties he demanded she attend and perhaps even smile gaily and laugh at his crude attempts at humor but, she would never give herself wholly to him.

She loved only one man. She would be faithful to him even if it meant her life would be filled with memories and sweet dreams of the past.

Chapter 15

THE DRIVER took his time as the carriage wound down the bumpy street, along a swampy canal, toward the Capitol.Barren trees lined the road. Behind them Amanda saw wooden pens with cows sloshing about in mud made from the morning's rain. The sun occasionally peeked its head out from under gray clouds, but refused to offer warmth.

Amanda pulled her heavy cloak tighter around her shoulders. She craned her neck as they turned a corner and another troop of Union soldiers, followed by several horsecars, passed them.

She hoped to get a clearer view of the Capitol but all she could see was a stinking body of muddy water and big marbled blocks placed at different intervals around the yard.

The coach traveled on until it stopped beside two winding stairways. Two doors standing in the middle of a massive building like pickets on duty led inside the Executive Mansion. As Amanda stepped out of the coach, she glanced around on either side. A cold wind chilled her as she glimpsed the top of two cedars.

She turned to see the other side of the grounds, but was ushered up the stairs. Grabbing the cold wrought iron railing, she moved ahead of Lester. Neither of them spoke.

Guards waited at the doors as they approached. Lester took a piece of paper out of his pocket and showed it to the soldier nearest him. The other guard pushed open a door and moved back as Amanda and Lester stepped past them.

They walked through a room with blue rugs and wallpaper, then entered a long hall.

Two chairs hugged the wall across from a stairway. Columns stood like giants holding up the roof over the enclosure. Amanda noticed empty rooms at each end of the hall. Two paintings on opposite walls brought the cold room some warmth.

“Here,” Lester said waving his white gloved hand, “you wait here. I'll see if I can get in to see the President.” He pointed to a red velvet chair.

Amanda skirts ruffled slightly as she sat down and watched Lester descend the stairs. She looked down to one end of the corridor then the other. The hall was silent except for an occasional muffled conversation as soldiers passed in the two anterooms. Looking up the stairway, she longed to explore the huge house, but she promised Lester she'd wait.

She picked the lint off her dress and pulled at a thread attached to her lace glove as she daydreamed about what life might be like for the family who lived here. She thought about Red Orchard. Standing, she walked toward the painting hanging on the east wall.

Soldiers stood and men on horseback watched a battle progress among a small clump of trees. They along with their northern flag and proud cannons were silhouetted in cannonfire smoke. The sky and grass had a distinct gray tone.

Amanda wondered about the artist as she could almost hear the thud and zing of ammunition from the vivid horror he had brought to life. He missed something though.

“It's quite compelling, isn't it?"

Startled, Amanda turned to see a tall, skeleton of a man peering over her shoulder.

Lines of fatigue etched on his face smoothed somewhat as he stroked his bearded chin with long bony fingers. Balancing on a cane, he squinted his dark-ringed gray eyes and leaned closer to the picture. A gentlemanly black suit hung from his shoulders in an awkward fashion as he continued to study the painted figures.

“Yes,” she said looking back at the picture. “Yes it is."

“And realistic."

“Not quite.” Amanda tilted her head as she continued to study the painting. “There are no dead bodies.” She paused. “Out on the field, there are dead soldiers everywhere. Hundreds, thousands of them. Young. Old. Brothers. Fathers. Sons."

“You sound as if you know."

“I do,” she said stepping passed him and returning to her chair. “I have lived with soldiers for the last few years, nursing them, holding their hands while they die, writing their loved ones when they're buried."

“I'm sorry for your grief."

“You're probably in the minority.” Amanda sat down in the chair as the tall man grabbed another and pulled it close to hers.

“What do you mean?"

“These men, here in Washington,” she nodded toward the staircase, “they sit safe in their large White House and order other men to die.” She paused. “Why don't they take up arms themselves and fight beside these others. These law givers...."

She paused as the man braced his elbow on his knee and propped his chin in his hand. “Yes go on..."

“I just don't think they know what they've done. They don't know southern ways at all. There are some good men down there. They're not animals. If people could see. I thought so myself at one time, but not anymore."

“How do you know so much about these Southerners?"

“It's quite a long story. I don't want to bore you and I'm hoping to hear word any minute from a friend of mine, Lester Coole, Senator Coole.” She glanced up to the second landing. “He's going to talk to the President about getting a pardon for my cousin and another friend. They were being held at Point Lookout, but have been transferred. We hear to the Old Capitol Prison."

The gentleman nodded his head and let Amanda continue.

“We've been trying to get them released for almost four months now."

“No luck so far?"

Amanda shook her head and toyed with the thread on her glove. “I tried to reach my Uncle. Maybe you know him? He's a General in this Union army, General Grant?"

“Yes, I believe I do know him."

“Well, we've been trying to reach him for a long time. But he's so busy and we've waited so long.” Amanda lowered her gaze to the floor. “I'm afraid Daniel and William are going to succumb to the elements if something's not done soon.” Her voice softened. “I just couldn't live knowing that happened. I've already lost one man I loved in this crazy war. I can't stand to lose another."

“Yes, there have been a lot of men die.” The man nodded his head as he spoke, then looked directly at Amanda. “But you don't feel it's for a good cause?"

“What cause can be good when so many have died? The President has to sign those pardons.” Taking off her glove, she wrung it in her hands. “He just has too. Do you think he will or do you think he would rather forfeit more men lives?"

“I believe he thinks a man can do more good for this country above ground than below it. Wouldn't you agree?"

“Whole heartily, but it stills scares me. He has already ordered so many men to their death. The papers say..."

“Fiddlesticks on the papers. What do they know?"

Amanda nodded and smiled.

The tall gentleman grabbed his cane and stood. “This William and Daniel, are they troublemakers?"

“No, not at all,” Amanda said, afraid she might have offended him in some way. “They're just men who take orders, like everyone else. I've seen those two risk their lives to get food for their men and information to their commanders. They'd ride day and night to get medicine to save a friend's life.” She paused then continued. “I once followed Daniel and found him taking food to a small black community of women and children."

The gentleman raised his eyebrows and stared down at her.

“I know. It surprised me too. Later, he told me he just wanted to do the right thing. It wasn't right to let people starve just because of the color of their skin."

“You care for these two men a lot, don't you?"

“Yes,” she nodded and gazed passed him. “Yes, I do, I'd give my life for them in a second."

I believe you would.” He picked up the chair and carried it back over to its place. “It's been a pleasure,” he said extending his hand, “seldom do we have such a fresh, honest, and outspoken opinion in our midst. I hate that a meeting awaits me. I would like to visit more."

“I'm sorry if I have kept you with my drivel."

The man turned to go.

“Do you think Mr. Lincoln is a fair man and will give my friends their pardon?” Amanda asked scooting to the edge of her seat.

The man stopped at the foot of the long stairs.

“I think so."

“If you happen to see Mr. Lincoln, will you please plead my case to him and ask him.... “She stopped. “I'm sorry I have no right."

“Nonsense, everyone has a right to plead for another life. It's a most noble cause."

“Thank you.” Amanda looked down toward the floor. “Thank you."

She watched as he slowly climb the stairs and disappeared behind one of the large columns on the second floor.

It had been a short twenty minutes, if that long, when Lester descended the stairs.

He waved a fistful of folded papers and smiled as he walked toward her. “I got your pardons. It took some doing."

“Thank you Lester.” She reached for them.

He jerked his hand back. “Don't thank me too soon,” he said clasping her arm by the elbow and guiding her toward the entrance.

Startled, Amanda jerked away. “What do you mean?"

“These papers have to be processed through the War Department yet. And with the way things are going, they could get lost, misplaced."

“But surely you know someone."

His eyes narrowed and a wicked grin replaced the smile. He took her arm again. “Perhaps."

“Please Lester."

“I'm afraid I can do no more unless...."

Amanda held her breath. She had hoped he would change his mind about the proposal.

“Unless,” he continued, “you marry me."

Her head began to spin as a chill ran up her spine and down her arms. She said nothing. Staring ahead she was lost in a world of swirling feelings.

“It cost me a lot to go to him on your behalf. I would think you could be a little more grateful.” The grip on her arm tightened.

“I am grateful."

“You agreed Amanda."

“I said after they were free."

Lester released the grip on her arm. “After they are free, I see nothing to hold you to our bargain, so...” He lifted the papers and gripped both ends.

Amanda placed her hand on his forearm. “Don't,” she pleaded. “Please don't tear them up.” She looked into his cold eyes and swallowed the lump in her throat. “Okay, okay. I'll marry you. Today, tomorrow, anytime you desire. Just hurry their release."

He lowered the papers and lifted his chin slightly. “As you wish my dear. As you wish."

Chapter 16

AMANDA PULLED her hair up, tied it with a yellow ribbon and slipped into her shoes."Are you about ready?” Rebecca asked as she poked her head around the corner of Amanda's bedroom door.

She looked up at her friend, smiled and nodded.

“I'm going to run on down to the kitchen and have Simon pack up some goodies for them."

“Okay. I'll be down in a minute."

“Hurry. I want to be early today."

Amanda looked up. She wanted to ask her friend what the big rush was, but Rebecca disappeared. She heard her footsteps as she bounded down the stairs. Amanda was anxious to get underway herself. It had been too long since she had seen Daniel, much too long.

She smiled and hummed as she thought of him, sitting across from her, under a shade tree, his brown skin glowing against the shadow. Yet as she thought of how much she loved him, a dark truth clouded her happiness like a raging storm bringing winds and destruction in its wake. How would she to tell him she was married? How would he react?

Her heart felt heavy and her insides quivered. She loved Daniel too much to hurt him, but he had to be told. She knew if she didn't tell him and he found out through some other source ... No, thought was too awful to even consider. She closed her eyes as she buckled her other shoe.

“Amanda?” Rebecca called from the bottom of the stairs.

Checking her hair once more, she grabbed a shawl and headed for the door. “I'm coming,” she said leaning over the banister rail. She rushed to the stairs and started down as the front door flew open and Lester strolled in.

At first, he didn't speak. He looked from Rebecca to Amanda who stood frozen on the top stair. “Where are you two going?” he asked as he peeled off his gloves. Placing his hands on his hips, he waited for an answer.

Amanda opened her mouth to speak, but Rebecca answered before her. “We're going to the prison."

“Not today."

Amanda continued down the stairs.

“I've allowed you to go in the past because I thought it was something you two would get over.” He paused and looked up. “I can see you haven't."

Amanda continued down the steps gripping the handrail.

“I know you are fond of these two men. But, as I've told you before, they are accused spies."

“Who, needn't I remind you, are to be released at any time,” Rebecca hissed.

“It doesn't look good, you visiting them."

“We don't...."

“They'll be out soon enough,” he interrupted. “I think it best if you forego your visits.” Lester held up his hand to silence Rebecca's next protest. “As a matter of fact, I forbid you to see them ever again."

“Uncle no,” Rebecca pleaded setting the basket of food on the floor and walking toward him. “They're expecting us."

“Well when you don't show up, they'll stop. Won't they?” He turned on his heel and headed toward the study.

“Lester,” Amanda called after him. She crossed in front of Rebecca and stood face to face with her husband. “I can understand you wanting to keep your wife from there. But you have no right keeping Rebecca away."

“No right,” Lester sneered. “I have every right in the world."

“And what is that suppose to mean?” Rebecca asked.

Amanda knees felt weak. Her palms became sweaty. He couldn't do this to them. She would stay behind, if only he'd allow Rebecca to go. Daniel would be worried when they didn't show up. At least with Rebecca there, she could give an explanation and calm Daniel's fears.

“Neither of you are to leave the house,” Lester repeated.

“Lester, you can't expect to keep us prisoners forever,” Amanda said.

“I can do anything I please or have you forgotten our bargain already?"

“No,” Amanda whispered looking down at the floor, “I haven't forgotten, but I don't recall it mentioning holding us prisoner."

“Once again, you are correct my sweet. So go if you please. See them. It will be the last time.” He turned to go, but Amanda rushed to him and grabbed his arm.

“Yes,” he said as he turned to face her. His voice held a note of annoyance.

She searched his face for the meaning behind his words. Panic like she'd never known before welled in her throat as she saw the grin on his face. She didn't need an explanation. Lester meant to have Daniel and William killed if they went to see them. She knew it. Amanda began to shake as fearful images flashed through her mind. She saw Daniel's lifeless body as she remembered the way Robert died.

“You wouldn't dare hurt them,” Amanda began loosing her grip on his arm. “Our agreement would mean nothing if you..."

“Our agreement,” he yelled so loudly Rebecca and Amanda shank back in fear, “has been one I have lived up to so far. But push me Amanda and I swear..."

A tense silence enveloped the room as the three glared at one another.

He clenched his mouth tighter and raised his chin in cold triumph. “Next week perhaps we will all visit the prison, when it comes time for them to leave."

“Leave?” Rebecca asked. “Their pardons? The paperwork has come through?"

Lester nodded.

Amanda stared at him, her heart pounding. Her mind whirled with bewilderment and excitement.

“By the way,” Lester said, turning on the heel of his shoe, “since you two haven't been out for a few days, I doubt if you've heard the news."

“Your uncle was here."

“Here? Uncle Sam? In Washington? When?"

“A couple days ago."

“A couple days ago. Why didn't you tell us?"

Lester looked over his shoulder, shrugged, and puckered his lips. “I guess I forgot."

“Forgot? How could you forget something like that, Uncle?"

“I've told you in the past, Rebecca Ann, not to use that tone of voice or that kind of language."

“I well remember what you told me...."

“Rebecca, enough.” Amanda grabbed her friend's arm to stop her.

“No, I don't think it's near enough."

“Rebecca,” Amanda whispered under her breath in a threatening tone. Rebecca had no idea what her uncle could do. Amanda did. She tried to keep her fragile control as she thought about what Lester was capable of. “How long was he here?"

“Only a few hours. It was common knowledge, but he came and went so fast."

“But, you knew he was coming, didn't you?"

“One of the advantages...."

The blood drained from Amanda's face as she turned to look out the front window by the door. If only she had known. It didn't matter now. Daniel would be free. He'd return to Red Orchard and she'd never see him again. She turned and headed for the stairs.

“It's rumored the war will be over in a matter of days."

“Don't you understand it's more important now than ever that we see them?” Rebecca began pleading as Amanda climbed the stairs deep in muddled thought.

“Oh, I definitely plan for you to see them. Monday."

“Monday? But that's four days away."

“Not a day sooner."

Rebecca picked up her skirt. She stomped her feet, and ran passed Amanda fleeing to her room.

Amanda's body stiffened as a rough callused hand closed over hers on the rail. Looking down into Lester's eyes, a cold shiver ran up her spine.

“Monday you will see him,” Lester said squeezing her hand tighter as he spoke, “I'll deliver the pardons as promised and you will tell him of our marriage. After that you will never see him and we will never speak of him again. Understood?"

She pulled away from his grip and met his icy gaze. “Perfectly."

“Good,” Lester said as Amanda watched him disappear into his study. “Good."

* * * *

AMANDA WATCHED Daniel and William being led into the yard below. The clothes they wore were ragged and Daniel's limp had become more pronounced. They hung their heads as the rest of the men lined up beside them. She wanted to rush to Daniel, explain to him, before anyone else told him about her and Lester. But what would she say? She looked for days to find the right words. I'm sorry your side lost the war and by the way I'm married? She promised she would marry him and now.—

“Where are they?” Rebecca asked rushing up behind her.

“They're standing there.” Amanda pointed in the direction. “In the middle by that tree."

“Oh, I see them.” Rebecca grabbed Amanda's arm and tried to pull her away from the edge. “Come on, let's go down."

“I don't think Daniel will want to see me."

“Nonsense.” Rebecca paused.

“I don't want to hurt him anymore than I already have."

“You'll hurt him worse if you don't talk to him. He'll think you don't want to see him.” Rebecca loosened her grip on Amanda's arm. “You've got to tell him."

Amanda nodded. “I know."

“Why don't you just tell him everything?"

“And crush his pride too? What would that accomplish?"

“Perhaps you're right. But at least he would know."

“Besides Rebecca, it wouldn't change anything."

Amanda and Rebecca started across the yard. If I don't tell him, someone else will, Amanda chided herself as she kicked the dirt in front of her. The sun beat down on them and she didn't know if she perspired because of heat or nervousness.

The men who received their pardons left the group and stood under a small grove of trees. Friends, relatives, and well wishers gathered with them, hugging necks and speculating on when life would get back to normal.

Amanda knees grew weaker with each step. What should she do? How should she tell him?

“Rebecca?"

Amanda recognized the voice and turned to see if Daniel was with her cousin.

“William?” Rebecca called lifting her skirt and running to meet him.

Amanda watched the two embrace. A tear rolled down her cheek. This reunion should have been a happy one for all four of them, but...

“Amanda?” She knew without a doubt it was Daniel. Keeping her face lowered to the ground, she whirled and rushed into his arms.

Neither one spoke for a time. Amanda wanted to feel his arms around her so long.

“This is what's kept me alive, all these months,” Daniel whispered, “knowing you'd always be here when the war was over. Knowing we'd spend the rest of our lives together."

Amanda felt his arms tighten around her.

“I can't wait to get back to Red Orchard. Get started with the spring planting.” He paused. “I can't believe it's over. It's finally over. All our prayers have been answered."

They made their way to a huge oak tree. Daniel talked on and on about Red Orchard and the plans he made for them once they got there. Amanda started to stop him several times, but she couldn't. She looked up at him, his face weathered and torn. She couldn't destroy his few moments of peace.

“Everything's going to be all right now,” he said as they reached the tree where Rebecca and William stood.

William pushed a clod of dirt around with the toe of his boot and peeled back the bark on a small stick he fingered. His face showed no sign of emotion as he looked at Amanda.

She only nodded. Tears filled her eyes.

“What's wrong?” Daniel asked looking from one to the other. “What's happening?"

“Daniel, I have something I need to tell you."

Taking a deep breath, Amanda started to speak but was quieted by a wave of Daniel's hand. She turned to look behind her. The Major and Lester strutted toward them.

“Here's your pardon papers all signed and sealed. You can gather your personal belongings and leave as soon as you like,” the Major said handing Daniel and William both a piece of paper.

Lester linked his arm through Amanda's and watched the exchanges.

“Thanks for stopping by, Lester,” Brady reached out to shake his hand. “Next time you and your lovely wife and niece are in town come by and see us again."

“We will indeed. Won't we darling?"

Swallowing the sob that rose in her throat, she managed to look up. Daniel looked like someone struck him in the face. “Wife?” he whispered.

“Daniel, I'm...."

“Obviously, she didn't have time to tell you,” Lester interrupted. “I'm sorry to have to be the one to break the news to you old boy.” Lester lightly punched Daniel in the shoulder. He didn't move or turn his eyes to Amanda.

“Amanda?"

Torment ate at her insides.

“Come now, ladies,” Lester said taking both their arms and leading them away. “We must be on our way."

Amanda spun around and started walking with her husband. “Wait Lester,” she said pulling away from him, “I've got to talk to..."

“How long have you been married, Amanda?” Daniel asked his expression grim as he watched her. “All those letters, all the plans we made. Couldn't you at least have told me the truth?"

“Please let me explain,” she started, talking fast.

His face was bleak with sorrow as he stepped passed her and headed for the tents.

Grief and despair tore at her heart as she started after him. “Wait, please let me explain.” She caught up with him and tugged on his arm. He shook her off and continued walking. Turning around, she saw her cousin coming toward her. “William please. Please go get him."

“Why Amanda? So you can torture him more?” William's eyes burned with anger. “How could you do this to him?"

“I never meant to hurt him? I...."

“Oh, so after all those letters you wrote telling him how you loved him, you expected to waltz in here and tell him you were married and not hurt him?"

He paused. A new anguish seared her heart as cold icy fingers seeped into every pore of her body.

“Good grief Amanda. Why did you lie to him all these months? You might as well have placed a rope around his neck. You're all he's talked about and now...."

William shoved his hands in his pockets and hunched his shoulders forward. “Goodbye Amanda. I hope you're happy.” He turned and started to walk away.

“It's not like that at all, William."

He kept walking.

“Wait, please."

He didn't stop. Finally, in desperation, she called to him. “William!"

She closed her eyes, her heart aching with pain as he disappeared around the corner of a building. A tear trickled down her cheek. “William, please,” she whispered. A wave of sickness and desolation swept over her. She couldn't bear the thought of the two most important men in her life leaving and thinking she hurt them deliberately.

“Come on, Amanda,” Lester said grabbing her by the arm again and pulling her along. “We're going home."

She stumbled along numbly, glancing over her shoulder as she looked for one last glimpse of either one of them. All she saw was the disappointment and emptiness on Daniel's face.

Chapter 17

THE WEEKS passed. Rebecca heard from William periodically. Amanda heard nothing. The North mourned their lost as news spread of Lee's surrender at Appomattox when another tragedy befell the nation.

The march down Pennsylvania Avenue toward the White House was slow and crowded. Black as well as white men, women and children lined the streets. Dressed in black, they quietly fell in step, forming a procession as drums beat incessantly and church bells tolled. The flag draped coffin lumbered along leading the mourning parade. In front of them all, rode a detachment of black troops.

After the casket was lifted from the wagon and carried inside, Rebecca, Amanda, and Lester filed in behind it. The East Room was filled to capacity. Flowers lined the walls and every other available location. Finding a safe place, out of the way of the pressing crowd, the trio stood and watched the crowds push their way into the corridor.

“If you ladies will excuse me,” Lester said, “just for a minute, I have some pressing matters that need attending."

Amanda nodded and watched as Lester disappeared through a pair of double doors.

Amanda shrugged. “I guess the running of a government doesn't stop just because the executive is assassinated."

She turned her attentions back to the catafalque, which held President Lincoln's body. Flags drooped on the four corners as people formed a line to pass by the casket. As the crowd grew, Amanda and Rebecca moved back little by little until their backs touched the wall. Two men dressed in black, wool suits, holding oak canes stood in front of them. Removing their hats, they turned, smiled and nodded at the two women.

“What do you think he'll do now?” one of the men said to the other.

“Johnson?"

The other man nodded.

“He agreed with the President on a great many things, but I doubt he's strong enough to stand up to Congress."

“Or the cabinet for that matter."

“Did you know he was so drunk at the swearing of the oath that they removed him from the ceremonies?"

“Really? A man like that should not be running our Union."

“I agree, but he is and there's not much we can do about it right now."

“How do you think he'll handle the Reconstruction?"

“It's hard to say. The Radicals have a powerful hold in Congress. Thaddeus Stevens wants the South punished for its atrocities."

“Yes, but how is that going to help except build animosity toward the government in the North."

“I still think more should be done to them than their taking the oath of allegiance. The powerful land holders could rebel again once they get on a good financial footing."

“No, that won't happen. That's why the military governors are being sent, to watch and make sure it doesn't."

“At least the tax levies should keep them humble."

Both men laughed.

“Do you really think Johnson will let that get by him?"

“As I said before, I don't think he'll have a choice."

“Excuse me,” Amanda asked tapping lightly on one of the men's shoulder. Both turned to face her. “I'm sorry to interrupt but these taxes, who will they affect?"

Neither man spoke.

“We didn't mean to eavesdrop. It just seemed better than.... “Rebecca's voice trailed off as she waved her hand around the crowded room of sobbing mourners.

“You have no need to worry,” one of the gentlemen said. “I assure you it will not affect us here in the North."

“No, I'm not worried about that,” Amanda said. “I'm just wondering who these taxes will be levied against in the south."

“The large plantation owners more than likely. The government wants to make sure they can't finance another rebellion."

“Yes, I know,” Amanda said studying the men's face. “But what will happen to the owner once he knows he can't pay?"

“For all practical purposes, not many will know. The ones that don't have an ear up here that is."

“An ear?” Rebecca asked. “What do you mean?"

“When Congress signs the bill, everyone up here will know."

“But,” the other man interrupted, “some of those chaps down south won't find out about the tax until the day we send someone to throw the owner off his property."

“I don't understand. How can they throw a man off his property..."

“That's the whole intent of this bill. They'll confiscate these properties after the owner can't or is unaware of the tax levies. Then the rich businesses from here will purchase them."

“It's a plan I find quite disconcerting,” the older gentleman said.

“It's thievery plain and simple,” Rebecca blurted.

Amanda touched her arm lightly and smiled at the red face woman. “So when will they present this bill?"

“Soon, probably very soon."

“They'll want to catch those Rebs off guard, before they know what hit them,” the other said.

“Well how will we know?"

“The papers, how else?"

“Gentlemen,” Lester said coming up behind Amanda. “You shouldn't bore the ladies with talk of taxes and Rebels, and such."

“Senator Coole,” one of the men said, “nice to see you again.” He held out his hand. Lester refused to acknowledge him.

“Yes, too bad it has to be under these circumstances.” He paused for a moment then held out a crooked arm. Amanda obediently wrapped hers through his. The trio joined the line to pass and pay a final tribute to their fallen leader.

Chapter 18

AMANDA GRIPPED the wrought iron rail along the edge of the balcony to steady herself. She felt tired and would like nothing better than to crawl in bed. There had been parties all day as the Union soldiers returned victoriously to Washington and marched through the Capitol. The death of the President had been long forgotten and Lester wanting to get into the celebration spirit insisted they also throw a party.

Amanda heard the clippity clop of horse hooves as the guest started arriving. The sound of music echoed through the floors from the large drawing room.

She knew it cowardly to be hiding from the celebration but she wasn't in a partying mood. Staring up at the twinkling stars, she thought of Daniel and wondered what he was doing. She knew he wouldn't be celebrating.

“Oh Daniel,” she sighed.

“What's so fascinating about the sky?” Lester asked from the opened doorway startling Amanda from her revelry. “The excitement is downstairs."

Gathering her skirt, Amanda walked into the lighted room and picked up her gloves from the edge of her dressing table. “I was just getting a breath of fresh air."

“So I see.” He stepped back and studied her.

“Something wrong?” she asked noticing his glare.

“No, no, not at all.” He waved his hand. “I was just thinking that red is definitely your color."

“I still say it's too bright and flashy."

“Nonsense, that over exaggerated imagination of yours. The soldiers are returning home for goodness sake. It's been a month since our dear President passed away. He's want us to celebrate, to be happy, alive with color."

“I suppose,” Amanda muttered slipping on her gloves. She didn't feel like arguing tonight, least of all with Lester.

“Before we go down,” Lester began, “I have something for you and some news."

“News?"

“Yes, you remember when I told you there was a chance we would be moving south?"

Amanda nodded.

“It seems we will be going sooner than I anticipated, by the end of the week."

“The end of the week?"

“Yes,” Lester said walking toward her. “I secured the deal on that property I told you about, Bryton's Corner."

“The estate in North Carolina?"

Lester nodded his head as he reached inside his coat pocket and took out a wad of papers. “Here is the deed for that piece you wanted, Red Orchard."

“You got it,” Amanda said snatching the paper from him in her excitement, “Lester you got it?"

“Yes,” he said smiling. “Now, we can say our debt is ... even."

“Thank you Lester,” Amanda said graciously.

“And as luck would have it, our properties line up next to each other. Just think of the prospects...."

“I'm sorry, Lester, I explained to you this property will be worked by Daniel and William and they must never know...."

“Of course my dear. I just meant if something should ever happen to the pair, we could pull our forces and increase our development of the land.” He smiled and crooked his arm. “Shall we?"

“Yes,” she said scurrying around trying to find a place to put the deed and tax waver. “Just a minute.” She finally decided on the drawer in her nightstand. After she had secured and locked it away, she took Lester's arm and they glided into the hallway.

The buffet tables had been set up along the walls. Beef, turkey, fresh fruit, several different kinds of potatoes and vegetables, baked breads, mincemeat pies and ices of all kinds completed the menu. Within arms reach, could be had any kind of food anyone wanted.

Crowds gathered around Lester and Amanda as they descended the stairs. Rebecca joined them shortly. The women smiled and engaged in conversation with several of the proud women who held to their husband's or boyfriend's uniformed arm.

The evening was half over as Amanda stood on the terrace and fanned herself. The cheering and victorious war stories made her stomach roll. It wasn't that she wasn't glad the war was over. She knew it wouldn't go on forever and one side would have to lose. But all the while, for some reason, she felt the south would be victorious.

She looked down at the ground and grabbed her stomach as she recalled the look on Daniel's face when he found out she was married. He hates me, she thought. She didn't blame him. She hugged her arms to her chest as she stared out into the night. At least he was alive. Maybe one day, some day....

She turned, squinted her eyes and looked through the double doors to the front of the room. The man who spoke sounded familiar. She listened closer as she stepped into the room.

“Uncle Sam,” she whispered, listening to the soldier speak. She had to see him. It had been so long. She began to push her way through the crowd. Halfway to her destination he finished his talk and the band struck another waltz. Lester grabbed her hand and swung her around. She started to protest but decided against it, noticing her husband's angry scowl.

After a few dance steps, Lester handed her off to another young man. Then another asked to cut in, and another. All the while, she kept a close eye on her uncle. Try as she might, she couldn't seem to get to the side of the room where he stood. Another young soldier asked for a dance. She started to decline, then saw her uncle step up, out of the crowd, of people and head toward the door. She wanted to scream out to him, but squelched the urge. She watched as her uncle wrote something on a piece of paper, handed it to the young soldier who stood next to him, then took his leave.

Her heart sank as she took the gentlemen's hand and began to move to the beat of the music. She'd never get to see her Uncle. You'd think he would at least try to make an attempt to thank the hostess. Amanda figured he didn't have time now for such trivial matters after winning a war.

“Excuse me."

The dancing pair stopped. Amanda snapped around and looked into the eyes of the soldier who'd stood by her uncle.

“May I cut in?"

Amanda smiled as the other gentleman released her and she reached for the soldier's waiting hand.

“Are you Amanda?” he asked his voice deep and pensive.

She nodded and studied his face. He moved them toward the veranda doors as they dance. At the edge of the crowd, he motioned her outside.

“I'm General Grant's Adjutant,” he said in explanation pressing a piece of paper in her hand. “He wanted me to give this to you. Make sure you tell no one."

She nodded, watching him glance around them.

“What...?"

He pressed his index finger to his lips and shook his head. “Has the fresh air helped them?"

Looking over his shoulder, Amanda saw Lester step out onto the patio.

“Are you not feeling well?” he asked coming toward the pair.

Amanda glanced down and raised her hand to her chest. “I think it was too many dances all at once. This soldier was kind enough to get me out of the crowd."

“Yes, quite a number of guests,” Lester said proudly looking into the house. “Are you all right now?"

“Just a few minutes more."

The three stood in tensed silence.

“Well if you'll excuse me,” the adjutant finally said breaking the tensed silence, “it's late. I must be going.” He turned to Amanda and bowed. “Thank you for the dance. It was a pleasure."

She smiled and watched him leave.

The rest of the night dragged by. It passed in a whirl of dances amid nameless faces and empty conversations. Amanda was glad when the final guest said good night. Lester retired to his library with a few gentlemen. Amanda hurried upstairs.

As soon as she was in her room and closed her door, Amanda took out the folded paper and began to read.

Come to war department tomorrow morning at 9. Bring friend. Tell no one else.

Uncle Sam

Amanda jumped when a knock rapped on her door. Quickly she folded the note and stuck it behind her, just as Rebecca stuck her head in. “Still up?"

Amanda gasped and clutched her chest.

“Yes,” Amanda said breathing a sigh of relief. She hurried to the door, pulled Rebecca inside the room. “Did anybody see you?” she asked looking up and down the hall.

“I don't think so. What's going on?"

Amanda closed the door and turned toward Rebecca. “I received a note from my Uncle tonight."

“Your Uncle?"

“His Adjutant gave it to me.” She produced the note and handed it to Rebecca....

“What does he want?"

Amanda shrugged as she lit another lamp. “I guess we'll find out tomorrow."

“Sounds pretty mysterious."

“What did you think about the party?” Amanda asked changing the subject.

“All right. For a victory party, I guess.” Rebecca walked over to the bed and hugged the footpost. “I'd rather have been with William."

“Yes, I know.” Amanda paused. “I believe soon you'll be able to see him again."

“Really? What else did your uncle's adjutant say?"

“Oh, nothing from him really. But Lester says we're moving. South."

“South, really?"

“No. Lester told me tonight. He purchased some North Carolina property and as luck would have it, this property backs up to Red Orchard."

“Really?” Rebecca bounced down on the bed. “That's great.” She paused as Amanda sat down beside her. “I'm so sorry Amanda."

“Sorry? Sorry for what silly?"

“Daniel. It's going to be hard for...."

“I'm trying not to think about it.” Amanda studied the red, wool rug on the floor. “I'll have to get use to it is all.” She tried to smile.

The two embraced.

“I almost forgot,” Amanda said pulling away and opening the drawer of her nightstand. She took out a creased wad of papers. “Lester bought Red Orchard."

Rebecca gasped and moved backward, puzzled. “I know. But how do you? I thought he was saving it for a surprise."

“What are you talking about? He told me he closed the deal. He gave me the tax waiver papers and deed before the party."

“Let me see those,” Rebecca said taking the papers from Amanda and examining them. “This can't be,” she said shuffling through them. “You say before the party?"

Amanda nodded. “Why? What's wrong?"

“I overheard a conversation between Uncle and that Sergeant of his. He gave him what he called the deed and tax waiver to Red Orchard. Told him to stash it in a safe place and not to tell anybody."

“I don't understand. When? When did you hear this?"

“After the party started to break up."

“You're sure?"

Rebecca nodded.

“Why? Why would Lester lie to me.... “She paused and snatched the papers from Rebecca. “I think I'll let my Uncle look at these tomorrow. Maybe he can make sense of it all."

* * * *

THE SUN was high in the sky. Its rays beat down on them as their buggy rattled down New York Avenue. It took Amanda and Rebecca a little under an hour to reach the War Department.

Soldiers milled about the grounds as Amanda reined the horses in front of a large dingy building.

“Where can we find General Grant?” Amanda asked one of the soldiers who passed them as she and Rebecca climbed down from the buggy.

The man scratched his bearded face as he studied the pair. “You see them double doors?” He pointed to the far side of the gray building.

“Yes.” Amanda nodded.

“Go through them and up the stairs. Then take a right. I suspect that's where the General will be."

“Thank you. Thank you very much."

“I hope you ladies have an appointment with the General,” the man hollered after them as Amanda and Rebecca started walking away. “He doesn't usually see anyone without an appointment.” The soldier paused, then continued. “And this morning he's getting ready to inspect and dismiss some of the troops for home."

“Yes, he's expecting us,” Amanda said without stopping.

The soldier smiled and waved them on.

After a series of wrong turns, they found the right office.

Amanda saw her Uncle standing in front of a group talking. The men around him towered over their commander. He scratched his bearded face and reached inside his pocket as he looked around, joking with first one soldier, then another, until he recognized his niece. A smile lit his aged and weatherworn countenance.

“Amanda,” he called moving away from the crowd.

“Uncle Sam.” Amanda returned her Uncle's hug. It felt good to be held by someone who cared for her. “Uncle, this is my good friend..."

“Rebecca,” he interrupted her extending his hand to Amanda's companion.

“General.” Rebecca took his hand and shook it.

“You two know each other?"

“Yes,” he said pulling his gaze away from the young woman to his niece, “our paths have crossed a couple of times."

Amanda looked at her Uncle then Rebecca. She started to ask how and where but decided against it. It didn't matter at this point.

“I'm glad you got my message."

“Yes, I hope we're not late."

“No, no,” he muttered. “Are your horses taken care of?"

Amanda shrugged. “We left the buggy and horses out on the green."

“Where is that adjutant?” the General muttered to himself looking around the hallway. “Franklin, find and take care of these ladies’ horses."

“Yes sir.” A thin man stepped forward and started toward the stairs.

“Let's go in here.” The General motioned toward an empty room. They walked toward it, his arms wrapped around Amanda's shoulders.

“So how is Aunt Julia and the kids?"

“Fine,” he said as they neared the room. “She can't wait for me to get home so she can jaw me out. I got a letter from her the other day and she said she couldn't believe I was still in Washington. She asked if the war had truly ended or if it was just a rumor flying around Illinois."

The trio laughed.

“Give her my love when you see her."

“I'll be sure to do that. She asked about you in her last letter."

“Aunt Julia always worries about everyone."

“Yes,” he stopped for a minute, studied the floor, then continued his walk. “She's a fine lady."

Amanda nodded. “Yes she is."

He stopped and stepped aside to let the women into the room first. Amanda and Rebecca sat down in the two wooden chairs he offered in front of a small desk.

“And how have you been doing?” he asked as he pulled out the chair behind the desk and sat down.

“Fine,” Amanda responded. The room echoed from the lack of furniture. “I got married recently, which you know."

“Yes, I've heard.” He cut her off short. “That's one of the things I wanted to talk about."

Amanda moved to the edge of her seat. “Uncle I don't think...."

“Is it true that you precipitated these nuptials to gain the release of two men?” He paused and opened a file in front of him, “Daniel Fredericks and your cousin, William?"

“How did you find out about...?"

“It's really not a big secret that this is a marriage of convenience, not love. Everyone knows that Lester Coole is..."

“...My husband,” Amanda said standing and walking to a small dirty window. “I did what I had to do."

“I wish you had contacted me before, Amanda,” he said slamming the folder shut. “I could have gotten these men out for you."

“But I did contact you, Uncle.” Amanda placed her hands on his desk and bent down to face him. “I sent you telegrams ... letters. You were always too busy or ... even the time you came to Washington, you didn't have time...."

“I never heard a word from you, Amanda. Not a single word."

“That's impossible. I sent letters. There were replies."

“Adjutant,” her Uncle called.

The two women turned to look behind them as a well-built black-haired giant stopped and peeked in the room.

“Yes sir?"

“Did I receive any communiqués from my niece when we were in the field?"

“No sir. The only letters were from your wife and the President, sir."

“That's impossible,” Amanda interrupted, straightening.

“I started trying to get in touch with you about nine months ago."

The adjutant shook his head. “No, even if the Chaplain misplaced them, I'm sure you would have received them by now."

“But there were replies...."

“Not from us."

Amanda and Rebecca looked at each other.

“This chaplain,” Rebecca asked, turning to face the adjutant. “Is he short, thin, blond hair, and wear funny little glasses?"

The soldier nodded. “Chaplain?” He looked toward the ceiling as if to find his name up there.

“Fisher,” Rebecca said slowly, “Chaplain Fisher."

“Yeah, that's him."

Amanda bowed her head, trying to calm the gnawing and queasy feeling in her stomach.

“Is something wrong Amanda?” her Uncle asked.

Amanda couldn't speak, the pain in her chest was so intense. How could she have been so stupid?

“General,” Rebecca said as Amanda sank to her seat, “This Chaplain Fisher was the Chaplain who strode through the Confederate camps. We had questions about him then, but when he was questioned he seemed to have all the right answers.” She paused as she touched Amanda's arm. “No more questions were ever raised."

Amanda closed her eyes and held her hand over her stomach. Daniel's face flashed through her mind, the hurt she saw, the bitterness in his voice. She felt the walls closing in on her.

“Are you all right?” Rebecca asked.

She looked at her friend. “I've got to explain to Daniel what happened. I've got to get out of this.... “She stood again, dazed, confused, and walked to the corner of the room. Her mind raced in a million directions. He knew. All along Lester knew I could get help elsewhere. Tears ran down her cheeks. “Daniel must hate me so."

“Amanda,” her Uncle said, “come back over here and sit down."

“I need to get some air,” she said staring out the window. “Rebecca, I think we should go."

Her friend stood, ready to leave.

“Not until you hear the rest of it."

Amanda whirled to look at her Uncle. What did he mean ‘the rest of it?’ Hadn't she heard enough? What else could there be?

“I think you better sit.” He motioned to their chairs.

Rebecca sat back down as Amanda came to her side and took her seat.

“I want you to consider staying married to him for awhile longer."

“What?” both women asked in unison, Amanda jerking her head up, Rebecca sliding to the edge of her seat. “What are you saying? I can't. I just can't."

“You must."

“But why?"

“I called you here today Amanda to warn you.” The General stood to his feet and walked to the side of the table, where he sat on its edge. “About your husband and ask a favor."

Amanda opened her mouth to speak, but he silenced her with a wave of his hand.

“We have strong suspicions that he may be the head of large spy ring that caused the death of many men on both sides during this war. He used the codename the Spider.” He picked up a match from the table and began flicking the end with his nail. The match didn't flame.

“We've tried, as have the Confederates over the years to get close to this man as he has amassed his fortune, what he likes to call spoils of war, but either our men die or he slips through our fingers."

“The Spider,” Amanda whispered.

“You've heard about him?"

“He's the one that killed the family of the two men we got released. He also slipped the information about our wedding near Chancellorsville, where Robert was killed. He's the one that kept sending men trying to kill us."

“My own Uncle,” Rebecca said twisting her purse strings around her fingers. “How could he?"

“I'm afraid your Uncle is after only one thing. Money and power.” Grant faced Rebecca. “We've learned over the past few years he'll do anything to get what he wants. Anything."

“And you want me to stay married to this man, live in the same house with him, eat at the same table. I don't think I can."

“You must."

“But Uncle...."

“We need proof Amanda. Like I said, we have suspicions, but no proof. No one has ever been this close to him before. Had access to his house. Know when he comes and goes."

“So you want us to get the proof?” Rebecca asked. It sounded more like a statement than a question.

Grant nodded. “I approached the President with our accusations and discoveries, but nothing came of our investigations. No one has ever really seen this Spider face to face. The men who have, died before revealing his true identity. We need to know if he really is who we think he is. Then get concrete proof, written documents, something so we can prove to Congress he is a spy."

“But we have no way of...."

“He has a birthmark shaped like a spider on his left shoulder blade.” The General pointed to his shoulder with his right hand.

“Wait a minute,” Amanda said standing. “You want us to sneak around the house, find documents, after we have undressed him and see if he has this birthmark on his shoulder? Why don't you just jump on him, rip his shirt off...."

“He's a powerful man, Amanda,” her Uncle began. “He has a lot of friends in the government. If we make one move against him and no evidence.” He paused. “We've got to have proof ... more than just a birth mark."

“I don't know, Uncle,” Amanda said walking passed him. “I'm not sure I can."

“I'm assuming,” Grant said, turning to look at her, “since you risked so much to gain the freedom of those two men, they're more than friends."

Amanda turned to look at Rebecca, then her Uncle. “Yes."

“Do you know your gentlemen know who he is?” Grant asked.

Amanda and Rebecca said nothing.

“I didn't think so."

Trio sat in an uneasy silence, until the General spoke again.

“Are you aware that he purchased Brighton's Corner?"

“Yes, I had him buy Red Orchard for me because it was going to be auctioned off for taxes due. Daniel wouldn't even be aware of it until it was too late. Besides, with him accused of being a spy, Lester said he couldn't own property anyway."

“A mistake on our President's part."

“I don't understand."

“Lester bought the property all right Amanda. And it's in your name. As long as you are his wife.” He paused, then continued. “We've found he's ordered his men to kill you if anything happens to him. We're assuming there are similar orders applicable to Mr. Fredericks and Mr. Robinson."

“But I don't understand, you said Daniel and William know who he is. Why don't they..."

“They could, but why do you think he was so deceptive and adamant about marrying you Amanda. He's playing you against each other.” He stopped and stared at his niece. “He's very clever Amanda. Very clever."

“What kind of proof do you need?"

“We need documents that prove he knew when certain shipments were made, bank records of deposits made, land holdings, businesses he owns, and who is on his payroll."

“But if he only uses their codename, how will you know who it is?"

“After he found out that his nephew was the one who almost blew the lid off his operation, he changed his strategy. He'll have a list."

“How will we contact you?” Amanda asked. “We're suppose to leave for Brighton's Corner at the end of the week."

“I'll be heading for Richmond to oversee the Reconstruction there. You shouldn't have any trouble locating me."

Amanda nodded as Rebecca stood to her feet.

“There's no way I can promise you two any safety without arousing suspicion. You are alone in this matter, so be careful."

Amanda embraced her Uncle. “We'll be in touch Uncle."

“Be careful, Amanda,” he said again. “Be very careful."

Chapter 19

BRYTON'S CORNER was as beautiful as Lester promised. Amanda stayed busy for several weeks with the decorating arranging of the furniture. Now that it was finished, she returned to the sanctum of her room and the dull everyday grind.

“I'm going to kill him,” Rebecca growled bursting into Amanda's room. “How dare he hold us prisoner. He can't do this to us."

Amanda sat staring out the window with her unfinished needlework in her hands. “I'm sorry to have gotten you involved in all this."

“You? If I remember correctly, it was I who suggested we go see my uncle."

Amanda turned and smiled at the pacing woman. Rebecca pulled her shawl tightly around her shoulders and fell across Amanda's bed. “I hate being held up in this stupid old morgue of a house. Do you know that Silas said over two hundred men died down in the parlor during the war, right before Uncle bought the house and cleaned it up?"

“Rebecca,” Amanda said standing and walking around to sit on the bed with her friend. “I think you're imagining things."

“Well, I'm not imagining being locked up.” Again she paused. “I want to see William. It's been almost three months.” She set up and turned to face Amanda. “We're going to get married. He proposed."

“That's great new,” Amanda said reaching out to give Rebecca a hug.

“He sent me another message. We have to make plans, so, I want you to help me get out of here tonight."

“But Rebecca?"

“Please Amanda, please help me."

Amanda pondered the consequences if they were caught. They'd probably get locked in their rooms again. But she felt she knew how much Rebecca wanted to see William. She wanted to see Daniel just as badly.

“Please?” Rebecca pleaded.

“All right. What did you have in mind?"

“I've already talked to Liza and she's agreed to have Jo have a horse saddled and ready for me waiting at the edge of the small grove of trees. I thought after supper, I'd say I was tired and wanted to go to bed early. Since Uncle always sits in that damn parlor, I was wanting you to keep him occupied in the dining room until I'm able to slip down the stairs and out the back."

Amanda listened, weighing each step. “I think the horse is a good idea. But Rebecca, Lester's going to know something's going on if I start making small talk. Besides what would I talk to him about?"

“Perhaps you're right?” Rebecca stood and walked to the window.

Amanda came and stood beside her. Looking out the window, she thought how lovely the ivy looked trailing up the trellis. An idea popped into her head. The trellis. It was strong. It would easily hold Rebecca's weight.

“I've got it, Rebecca. Tonight, after supper, we'll sit in the library, like we usually do. When we go to our rooms, you go to mine and I'll go to yours. Since I always lock my door, you can climb down the trellis and run to the edge of the woods to get your horse."

“Then if Uncle checks my room, you'll be in bed. He'll never know I'm gone."

“Right."

“I'll be back by morning.” She paused for a minute as she drew both hands to her mouth. “This will be perfect.” Throwing her arms around Amanda, she gave her a quick hug. “Oh thank you, thank you."

Amanda smiled, then turned her gaze back out the window.

“I'm sorry Amanda,” Rebecca said. Amanda felt her friends hand touch her shoulder. “I shouldn't be so insensitive. I know..."

“It's all right.” Amanda turned to face her, confident.

“Is there anything I can tell Daniel for you?"

“No, nothing.” There was a long silence between them. It was Amanda who spoke first. “You better go on and get busy. You have a lot to do before tonight."

Rebecca nodded. Amanda watched as she left the room.

Amanda reached and tugged open the window. A gentle breeze blew the curtains aside, letting the smell of ivy drift into the night's stuffy enclosure. She closed her eyes and images of Daniel paraded through her mind. A single tear slid down her cheek, as her heart felt crushed. Would they ever be able to find the evidence they needed? Would this nightmare ever be over?

The day crept by. Rebecca burst in the room and found Amanda sitting at her dresser, combing her hair, getting ready for supper.

“So tell me. What do you think?” Rebecca whirled the lavender skirt as she circled around exposing a bare back. “Isn't it the most beautiful thing you've ever seen?"

Amanda nodded. “But you can't wear that to dinner."

“I don't intend to silly. I'm going to put it in your room and change before I go."

Placing the brush on the dresser, Amanda stood and walked around her friend. “Why so formal?"

“I just want to look nice for him."

“William has seen you dressed all sorts of ways. I can't believe..."

“All right, Amanda,” Rebecca said her mouth turning down in a frown. “William and I are going to a party."

“Are you crazy?” Amanda rushed to the door. Looking down both ways of the hall, she checked to see if anyone could have heard. When she had satisfied her curiosity she closed the door. “You know you and William can't be seen in public."

“It'll be all right, Amanda. It's way down in Chatham County."

“Rebecca! You won't make it home in time."

“I will too. William says I'll be home way before morning breaks."

Amanda shook her head as she walked back to the dresser and picked up her brush. “I hope for our sake, my cousin is right about this."

“Stop worrying Amanda. Everything will be fine."

Amanda sat down. Rebecca came and knelt beside her.

“I hope."

Rebecca gave Amanda a quick hug, jumped to her feet and swept out of the room. Amanda stared at herself in the mirror. She looked older than the last time she looked. Had it been only three short years since Robert had been killed? How things changed. Loving one man, married to another. How did she get herself into this?

Running the brush through her hair, she remembered the way Daniel use to grab a handful and let it sift through his fingers. She closed her eyes and could almost hear his soft voice, and feel his warm lips on her neck. A tear slid down her pale cheek.

Amanda jumped when the door slammed downstairs. A chill ran through her frame. Picking up a silver comb, she pulled her hair up and placed it in position.

She stood and walked to the door. Lester was in from the fields. His heavy footsteps vibrated up the stairs.

Supper went without incident. Amanda heaved a sigh of relief when Lester picked up his decanter and stood.

Walking to the door, he paused and turned to look at Amanda and Rebecca. “Coming?"

The two women stood and joined him. They crossed the foyer into the library.

Only a few more hours, Amanda thought as she took a seat by the window. Only a few more hours to be in the company of the man she hated.

A full moon shone between the trees lighting the grounds. The entire property came alive this time of year, yet try as she might she didn't enjoy even the smallest thing about it.

Staring at the moon, Amanda thought about Rebecca riding through the trees. It was a perfect night to be out. She wished with all her soul, she could ride to Daniel. She longed to see his hair glistening in the moonlight, feel the breeze blow gently against her face, and feel Daniel's strong hand intertwined in hers.

Amanda felt her heart flutter and her palms became moist. Even the memory of being with him bought her joy yet pain at the same time.

She jerked around as clinking glass distracted her. Lester sat slouched in his chair, staring straight at her. A cold chill replaced the warmth that only minutes ago had engulfed her.

“What's out that window that can elicit such a smile from my wife's lips?"

Amanda straightened a fold in her dress with her hand. Why must he always remind her of her position? She knew she was his wife. Too well she knew. If she was not, even now with her uncle wanting information, she would leave this place, run to Red Orchard and find contentment in Daniel's arms.

“Amanda?"

Startled, Amanda looked up. She glanced over at Rebecca who had scooted to the edge of her seat.

Lester stood and slammed the decanter down on the small table by his chair. “When I ask you a question, I expect an answer."

Amanda leaned back in her chair as he took long strides across the room, stopping when he reached her side.

“The moon,” she whispered, “it's just the moon."

“Just the moon?” Lester asked lowering his voice. “A lover's moon you mean."

Amanda looked away. He grabbed her face in his hands and started to squeeze. Amanda thought her jaw would break, the pain hurt so. She wanted to cry but she wouldn't let him have the pleasure.

“Uncle,” Rebecca said as she came to stand beside Amanda. When he didn't respond, she grabbed his arm and started pulling on it. “Uncle Lester."

His eyes were black and dazzling with anger as he shook Rebecca loose and pushed her back.

“I'll kill Daniel Fredericks. If I can't have you, neither will he,” Lester said between clenched teeth, shoving Amanda back in her chair.

Panic welled in her throat. She moved her hand to her cheek. Lester stepped backed but still scrutinized her. “I'll kill him."

Biting her bottom lip, she glanced up at him, then turned away. Rebecca knelt beside Amanda and put her hand on her arm.

A knock on the door, interrupted Lester's intense inspection of the two.

“Sir,” Silas said stepping into the room, “two gentlemen are here to see you. Shall I show them in?"

“What do they want?"

“They said something about a business arrangement."

“Yes, show them in."

Silas stepped around the corner and reappeared with the men.

“Bodeine, Williams,” Lester said holding out his hand as the two men approached where he stood. “So nice of you to come."

Amanda recognized one of the men. Another one of her uncle's adjutants if she remembered correctly. What part did he play in Lester's affairs? She wondered if her Uncle was aware....

“You must introduce us to these two beautiful ladies,” one of the men said looking their way.

Lester moved closer to his wife. “James Bodeine, Joe Williams, my wife, Amanda, and my niece, Rebecca."

Rebecca stood.

Williams simply nodded his acknowledgment of introduction, but Bodeine stepped forward and extended a tan muscular hand to Amanda.

“Mrs. Coole,” he said winking as he bent his tall frame to take her hand. Placing both hands on hers, he pressed something into her palm as he carried her hand to his lips and brushed a light kiss across it. “A pleasure."

Releasing her, he straightened. His dark brows drew together in an affronted frown as he studied the right side of her face then her left. Amanda moved her fingertips to her cheeks and glanced to the floor.

“Miz Coole,” Bodeine said stepping to one side and acknowledging Rebecca.

Amanda felt a warm hand rest on her shoulder. Fear and anger knotted in her stomach. How could he be civil now, when only moments ago, he had wanted to...? She began to shake as fearful images built in her mind. Lester's threat bounced through her head like an echo trapped in a box.

She held tightly to the oval object in her hand. Mr. Bodeine turned on his heel and walked toward the fireplace. Amanda looked up as she remembered the two men.

“Yes, but that's not what we came to talk about,” Bodeine continued. “We came to discuss a business proposition."

He paused and looked at Lester.

“No better time than now,” Lester said squeezing Amanda's shoulder. “The ladies were just getting ready to retire."

“Yes,” Amanda said standing. “Yes, we were."

The women said goodnight, then exited. Amanda paused after she closed the door to the library. She turned her palm over. A small agate cameo rested in her hand.

“Where did you get that?” Rebecca asked.

“Mr. Bodeine gave it to me."

“When? I never saw—"

“When he took my hand."

Amanda inched away from the door. Prying open the trinket, she took out a small wad of paper. They started up the stairs and Amanda unfolded the note.

“I can't read this. It's some kind of code or something."

“Give it to me."

Amanda handed Rebecca the crumpled paper.

“It's from your uncle. Hopes you are well. He is going to be in Washington for awhile. If you get the information, deliver it to Forty-three James Street, Richmond. He'll try to contact you later."

Amanda nodded as Rebecca folded the note and handed it back to her.

“I wish I knew where to get that information.” Amanda slowed her pace up the stairs. Why had she ever promised her Uncle she'd do this? Why didn't she ... Daniel's face flashed through her mind. She had hurt him terribly when he found she married Lester. She loved Daniel so much.

“I've got a great idea.” Rebecca stopped, grabbing Amanda's arm. “Come with me."

“Are you crazy? Don't you remember what Lester said?” She continued her climb. “I'm wondering if you should go."

“Yes I remember what he said, but I'm not going to let him keep me from William any longer."

“That's great for you,” Amanda said bowing her head, “you're not married to...."

“You won't always be. Things will work out.” Amanda felt Rebecca's arm around her back. “Soon you'll be able to be with Daniel. You will."

Amanda smiled and nodded. She gripped the cameo in her hand. She hoped Rebecca was right, but no matter how long it took, it would seem like an eternity.

“Goodnight,” Rebecca said as they reached the top of the stairs. She crossed in front of Amanda and headed for her bedroom.

“You be careful,” Amanda whispered, “and don't forget, be back in the morning."

Amanda looked around the big house before she closed the door to Rebecca's room. She breathed a sigh of relief. No one saw them.

Walking to the window, she pulled back the curtain. The moon had risen above the trees. Its light glistening through the window sent a sharp pain through her chest. She wanted to see Daniel. Pulling the comb, her dark hair fell around her shoulders. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she felt an emptiness consume her. She had been stupid for marrying Lester. But what would have happened to Daniel if she hadn't?

She let the curtain fall and walked to Rebecca's bed. Sitting on the mattress, she wrapped her hands around the foot-corner-post of the bed. “I love you, Daniel,” she whispered. “No matter what Lester does or says, I'll always love you."

Lowering herself back on the bed, she let her thoughts drift away to the time Daniel slept only a few feet from her. She knew he wasn't here now, but perhaps pretending would help her go to sleep. With those thoughts, she dozed off.

Startled, Amanda sat straight up on the edge of the bed.

“Rebecca, open the door this instant.” The words were muffled by the hammering on the door, but unmistakably Lester's. “Rebecca!” His voice sounded angry.

Amanda looked around trying to orient herself to her surroundings. She didn't think she had slept that long. It was still dark outside.

“Rebecca Ann. I want you to open this door right now or I'm going to break it down."

She wasn't back yet. Rebecca wasn't back. What was she going to do? She stood, taking a few steps when a plan popped in her head. Grabbing a shawl, she wrapped it around her shoulders.

“Lester, wait a minute,” she said unlocking and opening the door. Silas, the Sergeant, and Lester huddled around the entrance like vultures waiting for prey to die. “What do you want?” she asked.

“What's going on? Why aren't you in your own room?"

“Keep your voice down,” she said looking back into the darkened room as she slipped into the hall. She pulled the door shut behind her. “Rebecca wasn't feeling well. She asked me to sit with her for awhile. I must have fallen asleep in the chair."

“She seemed fine at supper.” He paused and eyed Amanda suspiciously. “Why was her door locked?"

“Habit. I guess.” Amanda shrugged her shoulders “You know I always lock mine."

“Maybe I should look in on her?” Lester reached for the door handle.

“No,” Amanda gasped. “She's fine, really. Sleeping like a newborn calf. You don't want to bother her."

“I'm going to bother her,” he said pushing Amanda aside.

“Please Lester."

He opened the door. He and the Sergeant stepped inside. Silas waited in the hall as Amanda hurried to her room. Before she was able to go a few steps, she was stopped in her tracks. Her head jerked back. Lester held a clump of her hair firmly in hand.

She raised her hand and reached for the back of her head. Lester spun her around.

“Where is she, Amanda?"

“I ... I don't know."

“You know better than to lie to me.” Releasing her hair, he gripped both her arms and squeezed his bony fingers into her skin. Fear rose to Amanda's throat. She couldn't think of anything to say, only wondered what Lester would do to her.

The blow to her face was so unexpected, it knocked Amanda against a small table.

“Where is she?” Lester demanded.

“I don't know."

Through her tears, she saw Silas retreating down the staircase. The Sergeant looked on, a leer on his face. Amanda tried to brace herself for Lester's next blow when she saw him raise his hand. But she was too late.

“I want to know where she is."

Amanda fell against the stair banister and crumpled to the floor. “I told you I don't know."

Lester started toward her again. She backed away. When she could go no further, Lester stalked closer.

Amanda stopped when she felt the cold wall against her back. She looked up at him and shook her head. Lester grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her to her feet. “Liar."

Amanda raised her arms to ward off his next blow. But it seemed each time Lester's fist came from another direction. Warm, sweet liquid trickled into her mouth. Powerless to fight him off, her strength to abated.

After each hit, the pain in her head increased. She knew she couldn't stand anymore. Yet she did. How long could this go on? She sank down on her knees.

“Stop!” Rebecca screamed.

Amanda glanced over her shoulder toward her bedroom door. She hadn't heard Rebecca open the door or step into the hall. Once more, the back of Lester's hand smashed across her face.

“Stop it."

Silence filled the room. It felt like a tomb as the walls began to cave in around Amanda. The light of the lantern grew dimmer. She tried to steady her trembling body by grabbing hold of the banister rail again.

“Where have you been, you little tramp?” Lester boomed at Rebecca.

“How dare you,” she snapped back.

Amanda watched Rebecca take a couple steps toward her. Lester grabbed the young woman's arm, jerking her around to face him.

Betsy, the newly hired black cook, and her teenage daughter huddled in a corner of the hall. An older heavyset woman clutched a lamp in her hands. The whites of her eyes shown bright with fear.

Rebecca shook free of Lester's grip and lifted a defiant chin. “It's none of your business."

“As long as you are in my house, it is my business. I order you to tell me where you've been?"

“The war's over Uncle. You can't order anybody, anymore."

Amanda struggled to her feet. Rebecca slid an arm around her waist while another strong arm held her other side. Slowly, Betsy and Rebecca guided Amanda to her room.

“Get some water child,” Betsy said to her daughter.

“I told you to stay away from Red Orchard, Rebecca Ann, and I meant it."

Rebecca said nothing as they made their way up the stairs and into Amanda's room. The two women lowered her on her bed.

“We'll talk about this in the morning,” Lester called from the doorway.

Amanda watched as Rebecca rushed toward him and slammed the door.

“I'm so sorry, Amanda,” she said coming back to help make her friend comfortable.

Amanda tried to smile but pain shot through her head. “It's all right,” she said, gritting her teeth.

She relaxed as her head settled into the soft pillow. Closing her eyes, she let the welcome darkness overtake her. In her dreams, she would be far away from pain and suffering. Only in her dreams, she would be with Daniel.

Chapter 20

AMANDA WAS relieved the bruises on her face had all but disappeared by the time Lester insisted the three of them go shopping.He held out his hand and helped Amanda from the carriage. Reluctantly she took Lester's arm after her feet touched the ground. He bowed, tipping his hat, as several ladies passed.

“Smile, princess,” he commanded pressing her fingers with the palm of his hand, “we're being watched."

Amanda smiled and raised the hem of her dress. She stepped on the wooden step leading to the General store.

Rebecca climbed down from the carriage unaided and followed.

As soon as they crossed the thresh hold, a heavy set, gray-haired middle-aged woman greeted them from behind a long wooden counter.

“Senator,” the woman said leaving her customer, “we're so glad you finally came to our store.” The lady batted her eyes and glanced toward Amanda. “And who is this?"

“Madame Lafibre', this is my wife, Amanda, and my niece, Rebecca Coole."

The woman turned to Rebecca and smiled. “So sorry to hear about your brother. I understand he was a good man."

Rebecca smiled as she watched the old woman step closer. Taking Rebecca by the arm and grabbing Amanda's elbow away from the Senator, she led the pair toward the middle of the store.

“Now what can we find for you today?"

“We need supplies,” Lester answered, taking command of the situation, “and the girls would like to purchase material for new dresses."

A tall thin man showed Lester to the back of the store while Amanda and Rebecca were led to a wall filled from floor to ceiling with bolts of material.

Rebecca was content with the brighter colors while Amanda was taken further back in the store to look at the pastels and darker browns. Amanda wondered what made her nervous. She saw Rebecca look out the window several times.

She disappeared into another aisle as heavy footsteps quieted.

Minutes passed. Amanda began to worry. After a while, Rebecca poked her head around the corner of a huge stack.

“Madame Lafibre',” she called, “could you come and lend me a hand?"

Madame looked up from the material she held in her hand. Amanda watched the old woman waddle away then turned her attention back to the material.

She stared at the multi-colored fabrics. Every now and then she heard Rebecca's giggle above the old woman's commanding voice. A dark blue satin caught her eye and Amanda pulled it out to get a better view. She unbolted some of the material and rubbed it between her fingers. It was soft to her touch, almost like silk. Pulling out a little more cloth she draped it across the front of her.

“That will never work,” she heard the older woman exclaim in the next aisle, “you can see right through it."

“I know,” Rebecca said. “That's why I want it."

Amanda grinned as the old woman gasped for breath and she heard Rebecca's delighted giggle. Rebecca was a daring girl and she liked to shock the proper citizens that had come to live in the south. Amanda studied the material then let it fall to the ground as she lifted another piece to examine it.

“The turquoise will match your eyes."

The deep voice startled Amanda. She whirled to see Daniel standing a few feet from her. The bolt she balanced slipped from her knees and fell to the floor. Daniel rushed to her side. They both bent and started gathering the material. Their eyes locked on each other.

Daniel wanted to grab and pull her to him. He wanted to tell her he loved her.

Amanda's heart raced and her palms became sweaty. She was glad to see him, yet scared any minute Lester would find them together. She remembered the first time she saw Daniel. Then as now, his presence captivated everything in the room. His dark eyes glistened with emotion and the navy coat he wore strained under the pressure of his biceps.

His hand brushed across hers as he took the heavy bolt from her and slid it back into its position. Her pulse quickened at his touch. Her face flushed.

“You startled me."

“I didn't mean to."

She turned and brushed the dirt from the material. “What are you doing here?"

“I had to get some.... “Her eyes sparkled with tears as she faced him. The tightness in his chest grew more intense. He touched the sleeve of her dress. “I had to see you."

She bent her elbow and placed her hand on his arm. She looked at the floor, kicking a piece of material away from under her skirt. “Daniel, I...” Looking up, she saw her husband standing behind him. She let her arm fall. Daniel turned to see what distracted her.

“Is this man bothering you, Dear?” Lester asked stepping toward them.

“No.” She felt Daniel's grip on her arm loosen as he turned and saw the Senator strolling toward them. “You remember Colonel Frederick? He helped me put a heavy bolt back on the shelf. I clumsily let one fall. It was too heavy..."

The two men glared at each other. Daniel grit his teeth as he stared into his rivals cold eyes and the smirk on Lester's face.

“I guess I should thank you.” He crossed in front of Daniel and stepped to Amanda's side.

“The pleasure was all mine.” Daniel's eyes never left Amanda's as he tipped his hat and strolled past her. Again, his arm brushed up against the sleeve of her dress. His touch against her arm felt as if she had been branded.

Madame Lafibre’ came around the corner followed by a silent Rebecca. “Is everything all right?"

“Yes,” the Senator said clamping a hard hand around Amanda's shaking arm, “Isn't it darling?'

Amanda nodded as he shoved her down the aisle. As they passed Rebecca, the Senator gave her a hard stare and nodded toward the door.

“But Senator,” the lady said bustling to their side, “what about your purchases?"

“They'll have to wait until later."

With that, he led Amanda and Rebecca to the waiting carriage. The women climbed in pulling their skirts behind them. The Senator plopped down beside Amanda making the carriage shake. He hit the roof three times with his cane. With a jerk, the coach began to move along. The trio traveled in silence. Amanda stared out the window as the carriage crawled along the winding and bumpy streets.

People crowded the wooden walks. Children dressed in rags played on the busy streets darting in front and behind wagons and horses.

Amanda glanced at Rebecca. She too stared out a window trying to avoid conversation. As the carriage turned a corner, Amanda leaned forward. William and Daniel stood on the walk by the road. Daniel leaned against a light post chewing a long piece of hardened grass. William propped his foot up on the same post and tucked one of his pant's legs down inside his boot. He stopped as the carriage passed. Both the men smiled and tipped their hats. The girls bowed their heads in acknowledgment.

“If you whores are quite done driveling?” Lester said, snapping both back to reality.

The women's eyes met. Neither one needed to speak; each knew what the other was thinking.

“Uncle, they're just our friends, and as you know one of them is Amanda's cousin."

“From what I hear they were more than that."

“You know they were,” Amanda snapped. “I don't understand why you insist on playing this little charade. I told you how it was with Daniel and me. You are the cause of this secrecy. I never did pretend more than this marriage is.” She paused, straightening the wrinkle in her skirt, then continued. “As far as I am concerned, you know I'll keep this bargain. But you also know what William means to Rebecca. You could at least...."

In lightning quickness he clutched his hand around her throat, cutting off her air. Rebecca came off her seat in an effort to pull him away from her, but he pushed her down with his free arm.

“Now both of you listen to me,” he said. “I'll have no more of this pretentiousness.” His eyes widened. “You Amanda, are my wife, and Rebecca ... for what it's worth, you are my niece. Both of you will act as the proper ladies you were raised to be, not the whores you've become."

He released Amanda's throat and leaned back in his seat straightening his vest and frumpled coat. “I don't care what they meant to you. That's in the past. You just remember what they mean to me now.

“You will do as I say and act as I tell you or you will forfeit their lives.” He looked from Amanda to Rebecca a wild look in his eyes. “Both, their lives."

* * * *

AMANDA PULLED the blanket up over her shoulders. The ache throbbing inside her head grew larger. She tossed and turned under the covers. Settling on her side, she stared at the moonbeams that filtered through the opened cotton curtain.

Seeing Daniel today reminded her of how much she loved him and wanted to be with him. She touched her forearm where he brushed against her. Tears stung her eyes as she remembered the nights they spent together, the way the moonlight shone off his dark hair and the twinkling that sparked his eyes.

What was she doing here? It would be easy to forego this fiasco. She could contact her Uncle, tell him she changed her mind, that she couldn't go on.

Yes, she decided, that's what she would do.

Chapter 21

MORNING BROUGHT a new reality. She couldn't run out and place Daniel, William, herself, and Rebecca in a different kind of danger. Daniel wouldn't leave Red Orchard and Lester would never leave them alone until he killed them all. Until she had the proof her Uncle needed, she had no choice but to stay with Lester.

Amanda dropped the material she sewed in her lap. She couldn't hold back her tears any longer. Pressing the palm of her hands over her eyes she let them flow. Her heart felt heavy. The pain in her head throbbed once again.

She sat in the darkened room, rocking back and forth in the old oak rocker. It was the first day of spring. The trees at Red Orchard would be in full bloom. Everyone would be busy with the spring planting.

The chair she rocked in squeaked the floor as the room's solitude closed in around her. She was no closer now to exposing the Spider than when she was given the chore of finding evidence.

Maybe Betsy was right. There were things too costly to do for your country. But somehow, she had to believe that all the men who paid with their lives, was worth while. Maybe this was a cruel joke. Maybe she was made to suffer. With that thought, another torrent of tears came.

Amanda heard a knock on the door. She wiped her face with the back of her hand and picked up her sewing. “Yes?"

“Amanda.” Rebecca opened the door and glided into the room. Amanda didn't look up. “When are you leaving this nest of depression?"

“What are you talking about? I have some sewing I need to get caught up."

Rebecca had so much more vitality since she had been allowed to see William. After the encounter in town, society started to talk, spurred on by Rebecca's accusations. “It's wrong to keep William and Amanda away from each other,” Rebecca had said on more than one occasion. “They are family, after all."

Lester had no choice but to allow William's visits. Amanda spent a small amount of time with her cousin, leaving most of it for Rebecca. Amanda had watched them from her window on several occasions when he came to call. They strolled the grounds arm in arm, laughing and chatting in each other's company as they did before. Had it really been a year since the war had ended? It seemed like a lifetime.

Rebecca walked to the window and pulled back the muslin curtains. The sun streamed through the glass and cast its beaming light across the floor.

Amanda lifted her arm to cover her face. “Honestly, Rebecca. What are you trying to do, blind me?"

“You once told me, that the sun brightened up the gloom and made everything seem clearer.” She walked to where Amanda sat and knelt down beside the rocking chair. Amanda fingered the shirt in her lap, staring at it.

“I told you I was here if you ever needed anyone."

“I know, but...."

Amanda snuffed back the tears that welled in her eyes and the lump in her throat.

“William said to tell you hi."

Amanda looked at her young friend and smiled. A tear trickled down her cheek. Rebecca reached and wiped it from her face.

“So how's my cousin doing?” Amanda asked trying to put a cheerful note into a depressing conversation.

“He's fine. Working hard. You know this time of year."

Amanda breathed her acknowledgment as Rebecca stood. “Where's your shawl?” she asked glancing about the room.

“How am I suppose to know?” she said

Rebecca spotted it lying across the mirror. Retrieving it, she walked back over and stood in front of Amanda. She picked up the shirt from Amanda's lap and held out the cloak. “What you need is to get out of this house."

“And do what?” Walk around the royal estate?"

“No. Let's go for a ride."

Amanda didn't move, just stared at her friend.

“Your uncle didn't intend for you to become a martyr."

Amanda still hesitated, but Rebecca pulled her to her feet. “Come on, it'll be fun. Might even put some color back in those cheeks."

Rebecca handed the shawl to Amanda. She slung it around her shoulders as Rebecca whirled and headed for the door. “This is going to be great."

Less than half an hour later, they trotted off the Senator's land. Rebecca held the reins firmly as Amanda ran her fingers through her hair and let the breeze catch and blow through it. The sun shone brightly, beating down and warming them. Purple and yellow wildflowers dotted the countryside. Robins sang from the trees.

Rebecca glanced over at her and smiled. “See, it's a great day for a ride."

Rebecca reined the horse to the right and took a small side road. A knot tied in Amanda's stomach as she remembered the big white house this road ran passed. They passed under branches of oak trees overhanging the road. The shadows gave them a respite from the heat.

“Rebecca, what are you doing?” Amanda asked reaching out and touching her friend's arm.

“Enjoy the ride. William's been wanting to see you"

“But your uncle...."

Rebecca reined the horse. The buggy came to a swift and grinding halt. She let the leather strips fall as she turned to look at Amanda's pale face.

“My uncle is a liar, a cheat, thief, murderer.” She paused as she studied Amanda. “Need I continue?” She stopped again. “You won't always be married to Lester."

“There's so much at stake, Rebecca."

“There was four years ago too.” The tone in Rebecca's voice was regretful. As soon as she spoke she turned her head away from Amanda and picked up the reins.

Amanda couldn't let the subject drop here. Four years ago haunted her. If Rebecca knew something more about the ambush she wanted to know. She touched Rebecca on the shoulder. Her friend turned toward her, tears running down her face.

“What?” Amanda's question was so soft it was almost a whisper.

“Amanda, Lester was the one who set up the attack on the church. He gave the information to the South, so...."

“They'd ambush on the day of the wedding."

“Robert was real close to finding out his identity."

“So he had him killed."

“He thought Robert had given you information."

“But Rebecca, if he thinks I know something why doesn't he just kill me."

“He's not sure if you know anything and now that your Uncle is involved, I bet he's afraid it might look too suspicious."

“I can't dwell on this right now,” Amanda said fanning herself with her hand. “Let's go."

Rebecca jumped down from the buggy before it came to a stop. William bounded off the porch and ran to meet her. He picked her up, swung her around, and kissed her as if he hadn't seen her in years.

Amanda sat in the buggy until it stopped then climbed down from the buckboard. She looked across the yard. Chip gazed in the field on the east side of the house and the pop of chopped wood echoed from behind it. She looked toward the garden and field. Daniel was no where in sight.

William walked around and offered his hand to help her down from the buckboard. “It's been a while cousin."

Amanda nodded as her feet touched the ground.

“Amanda and I thought we'd get out and enjoy some of this fresh air. Couldn't stand to see her cooped up any more.” Rebecca stepped in front of William, grabbing his out-stretched hand.

“So, how have you been?” William asked Amanda as they walked to the porch.

“Fine, just fine.” Amanda smiled at her cousin and looked away. She remembered the way he had looked at her the last time they had seen each other. Rebecca had told her she explained the situation to him and that he understood, but it wasn't as simple as that in Amanda's heart and mind. Had the conversations they used to have turned into talking of trivial matters such as the weather and small talk?

“Ladies, take a seat out here.” He motioned to two chairs as he guided them up the steps. “I'll get some lemonade from the kitchen."

Amanda watched Rebecca as she watched William. She positively glowed when she was with him. William winked at Rebecca and she giggled as he disappeared into the house.

Amanda took a seat in the rocker a few feet from the steps. Rebecca removed her hat. Holding it in her hands, she leaned against the rail straining to look at the garden.

“It's so beautiful here,” she sighed, “so nice and peaceful. A heaven on earth."

Amanda soaked in the peacefulness.

“Don't you think so Amanda?"

“Yes, it is beautiful and peaceful."

There was a long pause. Amanda drew a deep breath. The smell of spring intoxicated her near the point of dizziness. Closing her eyes, she remembered the day she had first seen Red Orchard. A tear rolled down her cheek. She moved to brush it away.

Rebecca came and knelt in front of her. “I'm so sorry. I feel responsible."

“You?"

“If I hadn't suggested we go see Uncle Lester that day none of this would be happening."

“No, it probably wouldn't. Daniel and William would be dead and Red Orchard would belong to someone else.” Amanda paused. “We don't know what would have happened if the situation were different."

“I know but...."

The sound of tinkling glasses and footsteps stopped Rebecca short and she stood. William carried a large round tray with for glasses and a pitcher of lemonade. Setting the tray down, he began to pour.

“Where's Maime?” Rebecca asked accepting the glass he offered.

“She and Thad rode into town today to get supplies. Should be back by early evening."

“Thanks,” Amanda whispered taking her glass.

“So how are you really doing couz?"

“Fine,” she said bringing the glass to her lips. She hoped he wouldn't ask anymore question. What would she say if he did? She stayed in her room all day.

“She looks a little pale to me."

Amanda jerked around to see the face behind the all too familiar voice. “Daniel,” she whispered hitting the edge of the table, knocking it and the glasses over as she stood.

William and Rebecca grabbed after things but they were too late. Lemonade and ice hit the porch splattering everywhere.

“I'm sorry,” Amanda said feeling heat rise to her face, “I didn't mean...."

“It's all right,” Rebecca said, “William and I will clean it up."

“I didn't mean...."

“Come on,” Daniel said taking Amanda's hand and leading her down the steps.

His hands were warm and strong as they wrapped around hers. She dreamed of being by his side again. But she was beginning to believe it would never really happen. Turning to look at him, she blushed when she saw he was studying her. His gaze warmed her heart. How very much she loved him.

They walked in silence until they reached the big oak tree. Daniel stepped in front of her and took her other hand. He looked down into her eyes. Amanda's heart pounded. He stood close. She could feel the heat from his body.

“It's been a long time.” She could hardly lift her voice above a whisper.

Daniel eyebrows raised in agreement as he nodded his head. “Yes, a long time."

The corners of his mouth turned in a forced smile. She couldn't look him in the eye knowing how much she had hurt him. Biting her bottom lip to restrain the tears, she pulled away and hurried to the other side of the tree.

Sourness settled in the pit of her stomach as she remembered the confused, then angry look on his face the day he learned of her marriage. Time seemed to move in slow motion since then. She had no thought of tomorrow, no life of happiness without him, no reason to live if....

“Amanda?"

She closed her eyes as tears found their way down her cheeks. A warm hand touched her shoulder and turned her around. She tried to hide her inner misery from his probing stare and buried her burning face against his chest. She felt safe in his arms. Her body shook as deep sobs racked her inside. “I never meant to hurt you, Daniel. It seemed to be the only thing I could do to save you.” She felt his hand caress and run through the length of her hair. “I meant to tell you before, I never had the chance."

Daniel lifted her face to his. “I know,” he said stroking her hair, “Rebecca told me."

She took a deep breath. Her mind whirled. How much had Rebecca told them?

“The important thing is that you are here now,” he said kissing her on the forehead. “We'll put all that other stuff behind us. We can move on with our lives."

He pulled her to him crushing her frame up against his. Her mind swirled with a million thoughts. What did he mean? He must have misunderstood. There was no way their life could begin now. She wasn't finished doing what her Uncle asked. She wanted to. She wanted to leave Lester but ... but she had to get the evidence against Lester or she knew she and Daniel would never live in peace.

Amanda pushed him away. “What did Rebecca tell you?” She stepped back.

“She told me why you married Coole. He bargained your marriage against William's life and mine. But we're safe now. Our pardons are secure. He can't get them rescinded. You're free, Amanda. You don't have to stay with him any longer."

“You don't understand, Daniel. There's much more..."

“What?” he interrupted. “What could be more important than us?” He paused and placed his hands on his hips.

She bit her lip to hold her silence. She couldn't tell him.

“You love him?"

Goodness no,” she replied quickly and surely. He let out a deep breath.

“Then leave him."

“I can't Daniel."

He turned and grabbed a hold of the lower limb of the tree. She saw the muscles in his arms flex as his grip became tighter and tighter.

“Daniel,” Amanda walked up behind him and placed her hand on his broad shoulder, “I don't want to waste the small amount of time we have fighting about Lester."

He turned and looked into her eyes. “Okay,” he whispered after some time. “But someday you'll tell me?"

“Everything.” And hopefully soon.

The rest of the day, Daniel showed Amanda around Red Orchard.

The scarred look of war had been removed and it took on the elegance Daniel had told her about. The house was painted a foamy white. The fence along the back and front edge of the property was mended, and the flower garden was in full bloom from its replanting. Amanda breathed the smell of apple blossoms as Daniel showed her through the orchard.

The only thing that seemed to be deteriorating was the slave quarters. Four of the houses looked well kept while the remaining nine had come under scrutiny and devastation under the Reconstruction period.

Black children played around them. One ran up and asked Daniel if he wanted to play. Daniel rubbed his head and told him later.

“Is this your lady?” one small black boy with a limp asked. He followed them everywhere they went, somehow managing to keep up. “She here to stay?"

Daniel shook his head. The boy studied the ground in disappointment. “When is she going to stay?"

The huge man beside Amanda shrugged his shoulders and fingered the weed sticking out of his mouth. The small child limped away muttering to himself.

The rest of the tour was uneventful. Amanda felt several of the workers watching them as they came into their area, but were quickly back to work when Daniel glanced their direction. She forgot for awhile the nightmare she lived in. Amanda stood content, at peace beside the man she loved.

“Daniel, Amanda.” Rebecca's call snapped Amanda back to reality.

Daniel's arm tensed around her. She glanced to the huge opening of the barn. William and Rebecca stood in the entrance.

“I hate to break this up,” Rebecca said. “But it's late afternoon and we need to get back. Uncle will be home soon."

Amanda felt a tide of guilt wash over her. Her husband would be home soon and she was here. For all the years of honesty and moral discretion she pounded into others, she suddenly saw herself no better than the whores who traveled from camp to camp during the war. She dropped her head in embarrassment.

Daniel squeezed her hand. “We're coming.” His voice was low, yet confident. “Are you all right?” He noticed the change in her face.

Amanda nodded and swallowed hard.

“We'll get the buckboard,” William called. Amanda heard Rebecca giggle as they disappeared from view.

Neither Daniel nor Amanda spoke as they walked back to the house. Amanda could only think of returning to her room, the loneliness she must endure for God knew how long.

“Red Orchard is beautiful,” she said breaking the silence. She whirled around to take one last look at the place where she longed to stay.

“Only if you're here.” Daniel drew Amanda close and pressed her to him. How long would it be before he held her again? He didn't want to let her go ever. He needed her in his arms.

Amanda molded to his body. “Daniel...."

“Come on, Amanda,” Rebecca yelled, “we've got to go."

His lips pressed against hers then gently covered her mouth. Closing her eyes, she let his kiss invade every part of her being. “I love you. Always remember that, no matter what.” Standing on tiptoe, she touched his lips once more and pulled away. She dared not linger in his arms any longer. She knew if she did, it would be impossible for her to leave.

With tears in her eyes, she climbed aboard the buckboard. The warmth of William's hands wrapped around hers. “Take care couz. God's speed."

“Yah,” Rebecca yelled raising the reins to set the horses in motion.

Amanda turned to look back. Daniel stood, motionless, where she left him. William walked to his side and waved.

The lump in her throat grew larger. Her stomach churned with not only sadness but also fear. Fear of returning to Lester. For the first time today, she considered the consequences of her and Rebecca's actions, if Lester returned early from Richmond.

Chapter 22

AMANDA SMILED as she was introduced to the hostess of the event. Another party.

She felt out of place looking around the enormous room as Lester led her between the crowd. The other women wore silk with lace and beads streaming from the sleeves and waistline. Her dress was made from more modest material. While the other's dresses hung off the wearer's shoulders, Amanda's hugged her neck choking her. Even her hair didn't seem appropriate, streaming down her back, while the other ladies’ were perfectly coifed to the top of their heads.

Rebecca followed close behind the pair. Amanda could hear the rustle of her skirts.

“Shall we?” Lester asked taking Amanda's hand and leading her onto the dance floor.

“I really don't feel.... “Before she could finish her feet began to move in step with the music. She watched as a young man approached Rebecca. She shook her head. He turned away looking disappointed.

The dance ended none too soon for Amanda. She and Lester headed for a corner of the room.

“Lester.” A voice called rising above the others.

Both turned to see a tall, muscular man with a black moustache and balding head approach them. Amanda had never seen this man before.

“I need to have a word with you,” he said lowering his voice as he reached their side. “Alone."

The man glanced from Lester to Amanda.

“I'm sure my wife won't mind, if I step out just a minute."

“No, of course not.” Amanda breathed easier as she watched the two men leave the ballroom. She felt uncomfortable when Lester was with her. She loathed him so.

Looking for Rebecca, she headed to the side of the room where she and Lester left her.

Rebecca grinned as she saw Amanda approaching. “Where is the old skunk?"

“He went with another man to talk about something. Business, I think."

Rebecca nodded. “It's a lovely party, isn't it?"

“Yes, lovely.” Amanda bent to straighten a ruffle on her dress. She felt a nudge at her side. “What?” she asked still working with the wrinkle.

“Amanda, look."

She straightened and glanced at Rebecca who nodded toward the other side of the room. Looking across the room, to the opened doorway, it didn't take long for Amanda to realize what caught Rebecca's interest.

Daniel and William stood like kings viewing their kingdom. At that same moment, Daniel saw Amanda.

She felt her heart leap to her throat. The large room closed in on her. She couldn't tear her eyes away from his. She knew by the pain in her chest she had to talk to him. The light suit he wore accentuated his dark skin and hair. His broad shoulders looked proud as his arms hung loosely at his sides.

To be crushed by those arms, Amanda thought. She moved her hand to her lips remembering his soft kisses. Amanda's breathing became short and shallow. She felt a sudden surge of blood rush to her head. Rebecca picked up her skirt and took a step forward, jarring Amanda from her thoughts.

“Where are you going?” Amanda grabbed Rebecca's arm to stop her.

“To talk to William."

“No, you're not. You can't."

“Amanda?"

“Here comes Lester.” Amanda motioned behind her.

“Having a good time ladies?” Lester asked walking up behind Rebecca interrupting their conversation.

“Don't we look like we're having a good time, Uncle?” Rebecca sneered. “Heaven forbid, we don't appear jovial."

“That will be quite enough from you, young lady.” He stepped in front of her to reach Amanda's side. Rebecca looked around him toward the throng of dancers.

Amanda glanced over Lester's shoulder to see what caused Rebecca such preoccupation on the dance floor. Daniel made his way through the crowd, heading for them.

“Well then,” Rebecca said placing one hand on her Uncle's shoulder and gripping his other, “show me a good time. Let's dance."

Amanda watched Daniel coming closer, her mind spinning. What was she going to do? If Lester saw her talking to Daniel, she knew he would start a fight. If for no other reason than to embarrass her.

“Are you all right?” a lady standing to her immediate right asked. “You look pale."

“I'm fine.” Amanda gripped the neck of her dress. “I just need some air."

Weaving her way through the dancing guests, she slipped out the double doors into the garden. The moon shone between the limbs and branches of the garden giving it a mystic air. Amanda lifted her hair and let the breeze cool her neck. Taking small steps, she sniffed the fragrance of honeysuckle and blooming roses. She bent and picked up a lone rose lying on the ground and moved it to her nose.

Probably fell from one of the servant's baskets as they prepared the flowers for tonight's party, she thought, turning to see the large doors close behind her. The music dulled.

Humming, she held the flower to her nostril breathing in the sweet aroma until she found a bench.

Sitting down, she stretched her legs. She placed the rose beside her and stared up at the stars. Her life had changed so much in the past years. Her wedding to Robert seemed a lifetime ago. She couldn't remember the sound of his voice or the shape of his face.

Amanda sighed as the night wind rustled the branches of the trees. And what about Daniel? Would they ever be together?

There were mysteries about Robert that would never be explained to her, but she knew Daniel. She blinked back tears as she looked toward the large house. She wished she could go and be with him. She wished for his arms around her. She longed for his warm lips pressed on hers. If only....

“Amanda."

She straightened and jerked around to look behind her. She didn't need to see who it was, she knew by the sound of his voice. “Daniel?"

He stepped from under the edge of a low hanging branch and two quick strides reached her side.

“Why did you follow me?” she asked moving away from him.

“I had to see you, to talk to you,” he said reaching for her hands. A look of tired sadness passed over his features. Again, he stepped forward.

Her memories of him were pure and vivid as she stared into his dark eyes. Raising her hand, she ran her finger along his cheekbone. His hand closed over hers and he moved it to his lips. She didn't pull back. She couldn't deny herself his burning touch.

His kiss branded the back of her hand and a pain squeezed her heart. His eyes met hers again. “You shouldn't have followed me.” She stood and moved away from him gazing into the darkness.

“Why?” He stood behind her. She felt his warm breath on her neck as his hands wrapped around her arms. “You're all I think about, all I live for from day to day."

“Daniel, please stop."

He swung her around to face him. Tears streamed down her face. “I won't stop Amanda, I love you."

“I love you too Daniel,” she whispered, “I never meant to hurt you. I never meant to...."

“I know,” he said gathering her into his arms. “Rebecca told me everything. Remember?"

She looked up at him. “I know but I've wanted so long to explain to you myself. Then, after Lester and I married, he wouldn't let me out of his sight, he.... “A cold shiver spread over her as she remembered Lester's threats.

He pulled her closer to him, holding her in his arms. She felt him kiss her hair, then his lips brushed across her forehead. Finally he pressed his lips to hers, caressing her mouth more than kissing it. It was a kiss her tired soul melted into. Her desire of wanting to be by him came true. She wondered how long it would last.

She stared at his face, wanting to remember every detail and line. She knew when she found herself alone again in the darkness of her room; she'd want to recall everything about him.

“Leave with me, Amanda,” Daniel said, “Leave Lester and...."

“I can't,” she said pressing her face into his chest, “as much as I wish I could, I can't."

“Why not?"

Amanda raised her head and listened. Rebecca hadn't told him everything or else he would know why. She heard a door close. “Someone's coming. You've got to go.” She took him by the hand and led him to the edge of the garden.

“I'm not going to leave you here. Alone."

“Please Daniel. Lester said if..."

“I'm not afraid of Lester threats either.” He paused. “Come with me."

“I can't.” She looked behind her and peered into the darkness. “Please Daniel. Just go. It'll be a lot easier for me."

He stood firm, his large hand wrapped around hers.

“Please,” she pleaded, “please."

He brushed his lips across her forehead and squeezed her hand. “'Til later."

Amanda felt an extraordinary void as he released her and moved into the thicket of trees and bushes. “Later,” she whispered running her finger across her lips. For them she feared it would always be later. She let the few moments with Daniel wash over her like a cool spring rain. Alone in her contentment, she turned and gasped, her body stiffened in shock, as Lester stood no more than a foot in front of her.

His eyes were black and dazzled with fury. “What are you doing out here?"

Her thoughts raced. How long had he been standing there? “I came out for some fresh air,” she stated. Her stomach clenched tight.

“Jones said,” Lester waved his hand at the man who stood beside him, “he heard you talking to someone."

Amanda lifted her chin, meeting his icy gaze straight on. “He is mistaken."

Without warning, Lester wrapped his hands around her arms. His fingers dug into her flesh. “I'm tired of you lying to me,” he said shaking her, “And I want to know right now."

The shock of discovery hit her full force. But still she knew she must protect Daniel. She swallowed with difficulty and found her voice. “No one. There was no one but me out here."

He released one of her arms. Amanda breathed a sigh of relief. No sooner had she thought he turned to go, than a strong jolt knocked her backward. She struggled to keep her balance and instinctively moved a hand to her cheek.

“I want the truth, Amanda.” He stepped toward her.

She stared at him. Blank, shaken, and shocked that he would strike her in public.

He raised his fist over his head. She braced for another blow.

The sound of gunfire echoed through Lester's guttural swears. He froze, lowered his arm and glared at Amanda.

“That's enough, Coole.” The host of the party balanced the huge rifle on his hip. A crowd gathered behind him and gawked like they were at some show. Rebecca pulled away from William and came to Amanda's side.

“We don't want any trouble here, understand?” He handed Lester his hat.

“Get the buckboard, Sergeant."

Amanda took the cloth Rebecca offered and wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. Once again she felt Lester's grip on her arm. He dragged her toward the crowd. As they came closer, she saw Daniel. William held him. His fist were clenched and pressed to his thighs. His expression darkened with rage. It was a look unfamiliar to Amanda. He glared at Lester as the trio passed.

The group sat in silence on the ride back to Bryton's Corner. Amanda stared out the window of the carriage reliving the few moments she spent with Daniel.

Rebecca hummed to herself the tunes the musicians played at the party and rolled her gloves one way then another.

Lester finished his second flax of spirits as he glowered at her and turned away. Amanda knew his fury was not spent and she wondered how much more liquid he would consume before he lashed out at her again.

It didn't matter what he did to her. Seeing Daniel had given he the strength to continue with this game. It wouldn't be much longer now. She reached over and covered Rebecca's hand with hers. Giving a gentle squeeze, she gave her friend a confident smile.

“Don't look so smug, Amanda,” Lester said bending toward them. “I know you went outside to meet someone and we both know who that someone was."

His eyes were glazed and he teetered on the edge of his seat. Lately, he was more drunk than sober. In a way, she felt sorry for him. But his nightmares were from his own making. She turned her gaze back out the window.

“Don't turn away from me,” he yelled his words slurred together.

“I've already told you, I went outside for some air,” she said between clenched teeth. “I was alone."

Lester smiled smugly and leaned back in his seat. He bought the bottle to his lips and took another drink. “Whatever you say."

The rest of the ride passed in silence.

Amanda breathed a sigh of relief as she headed up the stairs to her bedroom. Rebecca followed. Lester stumbled into the library and slammed the door behind him.

“That was close,” Rebecca whispered as she caught up with Amanda. She turned and looked toward the closed door.

Amanda nodded. “Daniel had just stepped into the shadows before I heard Lester's voice. I'm afraid he did see him."

She paused and studied the door. Turning back to Rebecca, “So, did you and William have a nice visit?"

“Heaven, simply heaven.” She looked dreamy eyed to the ceiling and whirled around. “But it always is when I'm with him."

“I know the feeling,” Amanda said smiling. A warm feeling came over her as she thought about Daniel. She was in heaven for awhile tonight, too. But now it was back to reality.

“Goodnight,” Rebecca said giving Amanda a light hug and peck on the cheek.

“Night.” Amanda walked to her door. She paused before opening it. “Rebecca?"

Amanda watched as she stopped and turned to look at her.

“Did you know they were going to be at the dance?"

Rebecca nodded and giggled as she entered her room. Amanda shook her head. She opened the door and stepped into hers.

“Crazy girl,” she muttered walking to the window, “the war's over. She better stop some of these crazy things she does or she's going to get us all killed."

Pulling back the curtain, she leaned up against the sill. “One of these days Daniel. One of these days we'll never have to leave each other."

The sound of creaking wood behind her sent chills down her back. She froze as the wood creaked again. “Who's there?” she asked pivoting, looking into the bedroom's dark corners. She backed away from the window. “Who's there?"

“Don't be afraid, Amanda. It's me."

She thought she recognized the voice. “Daniel?"

Before she could say any more he stood in front of her. “Yes.” He reached out, grabbed her around the waist and pulled her to him. “I didn't mean to frighten you."

She rested her head on his chest as his grip tightened. A fever consumed him. She felt his uneven breathing on her cheek.

Closing her eyes, confusion washed over her. They were together. In her room. In Lester's house.

“How did you get in here?” she asked looking up at him.

He dangled a key from the tips of his fingers. “Rebecca's a wonderful friend."

“Did anyone see you?"

“No."

“You're positive? You never know..."

Daniel squeezed her to his chest. “Don't worry. No one knows I'm here. No one is going to find out."

Closing her eyes again, she enjoyed the feeling of his arms around her.

“And no one is ever going to hurt you again,” he whispered into her hair.

“I'm not worried about me,” she said, “I'm worried about you. Lester said he'd kill you if he ever caught me speaking to you."

“Is that the reason he beat you tonight?"

Amanda didn't answer.

“I'll kill him if he ever touches you again.” He tightened his grasp around her waist. “Promise me, you'll never let him hit you again."

“I don't want to think about Lester right now. Just hold me."

Lifting her face to his, he gazed into her eyes.

“I love you more than I ever thought possible.” His last words smothered her lips.

Daniel eased her onto the bed.

* * * *

AMANDA LAY cradled in his arms. She watched his steady breathing and wished they could stay like this forever. His body was warm against hers. She moved her hand over his chest until she could feel his heart beating.

Closing her eyes, she made believe for now they were the only two people on earth.

Dozing, she dreamed of walking hand in hand with Daniel through a garden. The only thing better than her dream would have been if it were to come true.

She felt his warm lips brush across her fingers and opened her eyes to see him slipping out of bed.

“Where are you going?” she whispered reaching out for him.

“It's almost dawn,” he said sitting on the edge of the bed. “I've got to leave before the rest of the house stirs."

“Can't you stay just a while longer?"

He leaned over, kissed the tip of her nose, then her eyes, and finally her soft mouth. “I'd love more than anything to stay, but I don't dare. If you won't come with me...."

Amanda set up and pulled the blanket around her shoulders. Daniel stood and gathered his clothes.

“When will I see you again?” Amanda whispered, propping herself up.

Slipping his shirt over his head, Daniel sat on the edge of the bed. “I don't know.” He turned around and looked at her.

She reached up and ran her fingers through his hair.

“Come with me. Leave him."

Amanda dropped her hand and looked away.

“We'll get Rebecca and take her with us, too."

“I can't, Daniel.” She watched as he wrestled his boots on and stood.

“I've told you before...."

“I know what you told me, Amanda. That you have to stay here and do some secret project for your uncle, get information.” He walked around the bed and stood in front of her. “It's crazy. I don't want you getting hurt. No matter what it is, Amanda, it's not worth it."

He reached for her hands and drew her to him. Amanda knew she couldn't tell him why she really stayed. What would he think if he knew about the deal she had made with Lester about Red Orchard? What would he do? She loved Daniel so much; she couldn't hurt him by exposing this part of their life. She saw his eyes light up when he talked about Red Orchard, he loved the plantation, and she couldn't and wouldn't let it be taken away from him. Until she could be sure.... “I can take care of myself."

“Like you did last night?” he waited for an answer.

“I don't want to argue."

“So your answer is no.” He brought her hands to his lips.

“I'm sorry.” She looked into his eyes and stifled the tears in hers. She wanted to go with him, more than she ever wanted anything in her life. “For now, yes."

“I better go then,” he said picking up his coat and hat from the foot of the bed. “Whatever you have to do ... if you need me, let me know."

He walked to the window and opened it. Hanging one leg over the windowsill, he balanced on the ledge. The silence between them melted Amanda. She leaned forward and kissed him. With that, he swung the other leg over. She watched as he dropped off the roof onto the ground. He blew her a kiss and disappeared around the corner of the house.

Chapter 23

SEVERAL WEEKS later, Amanda saw her opportunity. She waited until she heard the heavy breathing of Lester's drunken sleep. Tiptoeing across the wooden floor, she slipped into his room. His inebriate body, still clothed, stretched across his bed like a bear rug. An empty bottle dangled from one hand. It rattled against the floor every time he took a deep breath.

The moonlight filtered in through the curtains. It lit the room as well as any candle could. Amanda paused and glanced around the room. In the corner, she saw his coat slung across his sitting chair. She'd seen him place his desk key in his right coat pocket. She prayed it was still there.

Holding her breath, she kept her eyes fixed on Lester as she inched her way across the room. With each step, her heart pounded harder in her chest.

Reaching the chair, she picked up the coat and searched through the pockets. First, she looked in the one Lester had dropped the key. It wasn't there. Next, she decided one by one she would check them all. Feeling through the last pocket, Amanda froze as she heard something hit the floor behind her. The bed squeaked.

She turned on her heel, her heart racing. Should she bolt for the door? No, stand still. If she stood perfectly still, maybe he wouldn't see her.

Lester laid still. His breathing became even and hard again.

Amanda clutched the coat to her breast as she felt relief wash over her.

Stepping to the side of the bed so she could see what fell, she smiled as the moon cast its beam across the key she hunted.

Bending, she picked it up.

It won't be long ‘til I'll be out of here, she thought turning the key, still warm from Lester's grip over in her hand.

She eased her way around the foot of the bed and quicker than she entered, exited the room.

The hall was dark. She stopped momentarily to let her eyes adjust to the darkness, then started toward the top of the stairs. She had only gone a few feet, when heavy footsteps behind her sent her pulse racing again.

“Where are you going?” a deep voice growled behind her.

She turned trying to mask the fear that shook every bone in her body. “It's none of your business."

Amanda turned to go, but a callused hand gripped her arm. “What were you doing in there?” He nodded toward Lester's room.

“Amanda?” a soft voice called from the darkness below.

Amanda watched as a glowing light glided up the stairs.

Rebecca reached the top of the stairs. The grip on Amanda's arm loosened.

“Is Uncle Lester all right?” Rebecca said coming to Amanda's side.

The lamp lit the hallway. “Well Sergeant,” she said, never letting Amanda get a word in. “What are you doing up? Don't tell me the noise we heard woke you too?"

She took Amanda by the arm and led her away from the soldier. “Would you care to join us, Sergeant? We've been talking about girl stuff, but maybe we can find something that might interest you?"

“No,” he said staring at Amanda, “go ahead. I think I'll just go back to bed."

“Suit yourself,” Rebecca said starting down the stairs. “You shouldn't jumped up so quick Amanda, you forgot the lamp. What if you would have tripped and fell?"

“Did you find it?” she whispered as soon as they were far enough down the stairs.

Amanda nodded, glancing over her shoulder.

The Sergeant stood on the landing, watching them.

“He liked to have scared the death out of me. I never expected him to be in the hall."

“Do you think he had been there long?"

“I don't know. I didn't see anyone when I went up. But it was terribly dark.” Amanda shook her head. “I'm not going to worry about that now. It doesn't matter. I've got the key. Now let's see what we can find on Mr. Lester Coole."

“Goodnight Sergeant,” Rebecca said coolly as she and Amanda stepped into the foyer and headed toward the library.

There was no reply.

The two women glided into the big room. Amanda pushed the door closed behind them. Rebecca set the lamp down on the huge oak desk. She stepped aside as Amanda tried the drawers.

“Hold the light down here, so I can see,” she said trying to fit the key into one of the locks.

She shook so badly, the key wouldn't go into the keyhole.

“Here, hold this,” Rebecca said handing Amanda the lamp, “let me see if I can get it open."

Amanda surrendered the key and took charge of the light. Rebecca started to turn the key when Amanda's heart began to pound harder.

“Did you hear that?"

“What?” Rebecca said.

Both the women stood still and listened.

“I thought I heard footsteps.” Amanda set the lamp on the table. “You go over to the door and listen. If you hear anything let me know."

Amanda turned her attention back to the desk and key. Jiggling it, the drawer slid open. She sifted through the layered papers until she found something she thought they could use.

“Maps, receipts, purchase order list,” she said stacking the papers on top of the desk. “Here's that phony gold stock he's trying to sell."

“Amanda, hurry."

She closed the drawer and relocked it. Gathering the papers she walked to where Rebecca stood.

“Did you get everything we need?"

“I think so. Now you're sure you got the trip all set up, to leave first thing in the morning."

“Yes."

“And you know where to reach my Uncle in Washington?"

“Yes. Don't worry. I've taken care of everything."

Amanda nodded her assurance. “Now we've got to figure someway to sneak these out of here in case the Sergeant is still in the hallway."

“No problem,” Rebecca said. “Give me some.” She separated the larger from the smaller and began stuffing them in her sleeves, down the front of her gown, and under the bottom, in her stockings. She reached for the door handle.

“Wait,” Amanda said stopping her. “Let's get a book, just in case."

“What about the key?"

“I'll take it back to Lester's room and leave it where I found it. No one will be the wiser."

After choosing their books, they left the library.

Rebecca went to her room, Amanda, after looking around the hall, slipped back into Lester's room.

He still snored and didn't look as if he had moved except for the white shirt slipping from his shoulders. Bending, she replaced the key on the floor. She cursed the moon for lighting the room as she worked her way across the floor. Then she saw it. The spider birthmark glowed like a brand, burning its image into Amanda's consciousness. Her legs moved and quietly she returned to her room, shaking with every step.

* * * *

REBECCA HAD been gone for little more than two hours when Amanda heard Lester and a companion come in the front door. She hid behind a column at the top of the stairs and waiting until she heard the sliding panel doors to the library close, then made her way down.

She tiptoed through the hallway and peeked through the crack in the doors. Lester poured a glass of brandy for himself and handed a glass to the gentleman whose back was to her.

“Here's to our business success in the future,” Lester said raising his glass high. She heard the glassed clink together. The smell of sweet tobacco drifted to her nostrils.

Neither spoke as Lester sat down in the chair behind his desk. The man seated himself in the high-backed chair near the window. Amanda couldn't be sure, but she thought she recognized the man's voice.

“You are sure,” Lester said pouring him another drink from the decanter, “that there is no one else that can connect us with the plot?"

“Quite sure,” the man said. “I listened to the testimonies of the two prisoners and they don't know anything. It seems Booth took our secret to the grave with him."

“Good,” Lester said raising his glass in the air again. “Here's to John.” He leaned back in his chair and laughed. “It seems our friend was wise as well as ambitious."

“Yes, it does, doesn't it?"

Lester nodded as he set his glass on the desk and reached for one of the desk drawers. “I've received the new gold procurements and their arrival schedules. Have you contacted the.... “Lester paused, then slammed the drawer shut.

Amanda hurried through the hall and was halfway up the stairs before she heard Lester's angry voice split the silence of the empty house. She froze and gripped the banister rail.

“Amanda,” Lester yelled from the bottom of the stairs. “Where are you going in such a hurry?"

She turned her head, icy fear twisting around her heart. “To my room."

“Where were you?” he asked. Amanda felt him standing behind her a few steps away.

“I was going to get a book,” she managed to say, “from the library. But I heard voices so...."

Lester grabbed her hair and jerked her around to face him. His eyes were wide with rage and he looked like a trapped animal. She struggled and swung at him, losing her balance. He caught her arm and slammed her against the rail. “Where are they?"

“What?” she asked reaching for her sore head and stumbled backward again. “I don't know what you're taking about."

“Don't play the innocent little fool with me, Amanda.” He raised his hand over his shoulder and smacked it across her face. “Where are those papers?'

She placed her hand on her stinging cheek as he pulled her down the stairs. “I want those papers,” he demanded through clenched teeth.

Amanda slunk back in fear. “I don't know what you're talking about."

Lester slapped her again. She flew from one side of the stairs to the other, bumping over a small table and sending a vase shattering to the floor.

“Rebecca,” Lester yelled looking to the top of the stairs, “get down here."

The house creaked as an eerie silence enveloped the walls.

“Go get her, Fisher,” Lester ordered.

The Chaplain took the stairs two at a time until he reached the top and forced the door to Rebecca's room open. “She's not up here,” he said bounding back down the stairs.

Amanda crawled up the stairs. Lester came after her. “Where is she?” he demanded.

Tears stung her eyes as she backed up against the rail. “I don't know."

Silas and Betsy cowered against the back of the stairs. Streaming sunlight shadowed their frightened features.

Lester left Amanda and stalked toward the pair. “Where is she, Silas?"

“I don't know,” the servant said shaking his head.

“Fisher, check the stables."

He raced past her. Amanda pulled herself up on the rail and tried to make her way up the flight of stairs. If I can just get to my room, she thought, inching her way. She remembered the weapon Daniel insisted she keep.

Two steps to go.

“Oh no, you don't.” Lester grabbed her again. She straightened as he caught her arm and twisted it behind her. “I want to know where those papers are and where Rebecca is?'

“I told you, I don't know."

Amanda teetered on the edge of the top stair. She tried to catch her footing but slipped. Lester pushed. She hurled headlong down the steps. Things spun in the room like a wheel on a wagon. She wanted to cry out, scream for help, but didn't have the strength to open her mouth. Darkness closed in around her.

She grabbed her stomach. A sharp pain seared her abdomen and chest. Daniel's smiling face flashed through her darkened mind.

“Her horse is gone,” she heard a voice far away say.

Someone grabbed her around the neck and pulled her up off the floor. “I should kill you now,” Lester said, “But I'll wait, so I can take care of all these problems at once.” He let her go and her head, already pounding, hit the hard wooden floor. “I'll be back."

The slamming door echoed through her head as the darkness smothered any lingering thoughts.

* * * *

“AMANDA?"

Amanda pulled herself up and grabbed hold of the edge of an old, dusty rocker. The pain shooting through her back and shoulders took her breath. She tried to stand, but her feet buckled beneath her. How many days had she been here? Was Rebecca back from Richmond already? “Rebecca?” she asked not able to get her voice above a whisper.

She heard muffled voiced outside the door, than the rattle of its hinges. “Help me, Rebecca ... please."

The door swung open. Rebecca stepped through first followed by Silas.

“Light a lantern,” Rebecca ordered.

Silas returned. The lantern hissed its light around the room. Shadowy forms were all Amanda could make out.

“Oh my...” Rebecca gasped, trying to lift Amanda away from the chair. Amanda groaned and tried to speak but the pain muted any explanations. She thought Rebecca asked her a question, but she couldn't answer.

“How long has she been up here?"

“Bout two to three days, Mis Rebecca."

“No one sent for a doctor?"

“Master Coole, he wouldn't let anybody leave the grounds exceptin’ for that Sergeant of his."

“Go get the buckboard."

Silas didn't move.

“No,” Amanda said reaching up to grab Rebecca's arm, “He said he'd shoot anybody.... “Weakness overcame her.

“Where is he now?” Rebecca asked looking up at Silas.

“In the library. Drinkin’ last time I saw him."

The pounding in Amanda's head grew louder. She felt Rebecca rub her head with a cool washcloth. Occasionally, she opened her eyes to a worried-looking friend.

“You've got to eat,” Rebecca pleaded holding a spoon to Amanda's lips.

Amanda wanted to, if for no other reason than to ease the worry on her friend's face. But the liquid wouldn't go down her throat. The little that did made her sick to her stomach. The pain was more than she could stand when awake, so Amanda didn't fight sleep. At least, then she dreamed about Daniel, his smile, his eyes and hair sparkling in the sunlight and his arms around her.

She heard low voices again and tried to make out the conversation. Rebecca stood wringing out the rag and she talked to someone. “Daniel,” she whispered.

“No,” Rebecca said rushing to her side, “but I'm going to get him."

“No Rebecca, promise me you.... “Her voice broke as a deep cough surfaced.

“Mis Rebecca, you can't,” Silas protested. He sounded frantic. “Master Coole will kill us all."

“I've got to try,” Rebecca said helping Amanda lie back on the pallet and pulling a blanket around her shoulders. “She'll die if I don't get her some help. I don't care what he does, I'm not going to just sit and watch her die. She wouldn't me."

Rebecca stood. “Stay with her. I'll go out the back."

Amanda watched as Rebecca's hazy figure walked away. The lamplight flickered and extinguished. Darkness claimed her once more.

Chapter 24

DANIEL WALKED across the large room and took a glass from the oak mantel above the stone fireplace. His hair dripped with sweat. He jerked the kerchief from his neck and wiped the moisture from his forehead.

Picking up a crystal bottle, he held the cheap bourbon William found in town, lifted the lid and started to pour. Before a drop touched the rim he set the decanter up and stared at the brown drink in the container.

Walking across the floor, he settled in a tall-backed mahogany chair. He poured himself a drink and balanced the bottle on one arm of the chair while his glass rested on the other.

Daniel stared into the empty fireplace and let his scarf fall to the dusty floor. His mind wondered to the night he and Amanda sat before a blazing fire in the Confederate camp. He remembered the way her blue eyes sparkled and her auburn hair fell around the delicate features of her face. He didn't think he would ever love anyone again after his wife's death, but the Yankee bride had captured his heart and enslaved his mind. He couldn't bear to think of her with.... Lifting the glass, he swallowed hard. Even if she wasn't sleeping in Lester's bed she was under his roof. She had said she didn't want to be there, but remained nonetheless. What held her there? There had to be something....

“Daniel,” a familiar voice called from outside the room.

“In here,” he yelled, once again lifting the glass to his lips and taking another large mouthful of the liquid.

He looked up. William stood beside him. “How much of that have you had tonight?"

“Not enough.” Daniel swirled his glass letting the bourbon spill over the sides of the glass.

“I fixed that harness. We should be able to use it to finish the planting."

“Good.” Daniel watched William take off his hat. He walked to the fireplace, retrieving a bachelor glass. William lowered it and poured himself a drink.

“Maybe you should go see her?” he suggested sitting in a chair opposite his friend.

“And what?"

William shrugged. Lowering the glass, he swallowed his drink. “I don't know. I just thought...."

“She knows the way I feel. It obviously doesn't matter to her."

“I have a feeling something else is going on that they're not telling us about.” William paused and studied the ceiling. “Rebecca's been edgy lately. She's frightened of every little noise."

Daniel poured himself another drink. William held out his glass and waited for it to be filled.

“Has Rebecca told you what Amanda meant by she'll tell us when the time comes?"

“No, I got no more out of Rebecca than you did Amanda."

The two sat quietly. They finished the bourbon in the decanter then emptied two more bottles. Daniel and William rested on the floor, their heads thrown back, staring at the flickering light cast on the ceiling by the burning candle.

“You got any left in your bottle?” William asked after awhile.

Daniel turned the bottle he held in his hand upside down. “Not even a drop.” He threw the empty bottle across the room. It spun across the floor and clanked against the dark wood baseboard. A loud bang echoed from the front door, through the hallway into the room.

Both men turned toward the knock. “You expecting company?"

William shook his head and pushed himself up from the floor with the palm of his hands. “I'll see who it is."

Daniel worked his way to his feet and followed close behind William. The pounding grew louder and more impatient as they neared. “Coming.” William swung the door open and Rebecca stood there, her cloak hanging from her shoulders. Out of breath, she stumbled in, William pulling her over the threshold. “What's wrong?” he asked holding on to her shoulders.

“Amanda,” she stammered, swiping the loose hair from her face.

“Amanda?” Daniel questioned, stepping closer to the pair.

Rebecca turned to face him. Her eyes were red and swollen from tears of fright and worry. “She made me promise not to come. But I didn't know what else to do."

“What's happened?"

“She's never been this bad."

“What?” Daniel asked jerking her around to face him again, “What's wrong with her?"

“We ... I just got back from Richmond.” She stopped taking a deep breath, then continued. “He beat her. Real bad this time."

Daniel walked to the gun cabinet, took down two rifles, and stuck his revolver inside his pants.

“That was four day ago."

“She made me promise I wouldn't...."

“Why?"

Rebecca shook her head. She tried to stop Daniel as he stepped past them. “You can't just go riding in there. He has guards and watches everywhere. The orders are for no one in, no one out."

“How did you?"

“Amanda hid in the attic. That's where she's at now. I don't know what he would do...."

Daniel pulled his hat down over his head. William gathered Rebecca's cloak around her shoulders and led her to the front door. Daniel passed in front of him and pressing his fingers to his lips, whistled for Chip. William did the same and soon the two horses galloped to the front steps.

William helped Rebecca to her horse and Daniel jumped astride Chip and raced down the dirt road. “Daniel?” William called after him. “Wait."

A cloud of dirt swirled as he disappeared down the road.

The other two mounted, kicked their horses and raced after him.

Rebecca led them to the back of the barn and showed them where to tie their horses. Dismounting, Daniel bent, plucked a weed, and stuck it between his lips.

“Let me check and see if it's clear,” Rebecca said, pulling her cloak tighter. She stepped from the shadow of the barn into the bright moonlight. Hurrying across the barnyard, her brown leather skirt flapped in the gentle breeze. Daniel and William waited in the shadows for her signal.

“This is ridiculous,” Daniel growled after a few minutes. Taking the dry grass stem from his mouth and throwing it on the ground, he stepped past William and headed for the back door.

“Wait.” William reached out to grab his arm but it was too late. Daniel was already across the yard and through the small white gate.

Following close behind him, William caught the swinging porch door before it banged against the fence post. “Daniel?"

Rebecca and Silas met them right inside the back door. Rebecca carried a small candle in her hand. “Silas, get the horses and bring them to the back of the house."

“Yes ma'am,” he shuffled from the room as she turned and led the men up the winding stairway. Loud snores echoed through the upper floor of the house. Daniel and William walked without making a sound as their training had taught them. Rebecca stepped uncautiously. A board squeaked. All three froze as the sound of a glass bottle falling to the floor startled them.

Daniel turned and pressed a finger to his lips. After a few minutes of silence, the trio proceeded.

Rebecca led them to a small doorway at the end of the hall. She pushed it open and paused once again as it creaked from age.

“She's in here,” Rebecca whispered, letting the glow of the candle light her way as she stepped into the attic room. The two men followed.

A reluctant and nervous Silas moved past them. “Hurry, Master Coole could wake up any time."

Daniel pulled his army revolver from its holster and knocked down cobwebs in his path.

The dark room smelled wet and musty. Squinting, he followed the dim light of the candle deeper into the room until finally Rebecca stopped. The small flame lit up the corner.

Amanda lay on the floor, covered with several blankets. Black and blue marks marred her swollen cheekbones. Dried blood outlined cuts above her eyes and along her parched lips. Daniel knelt beside her and pulled back a soaked curl.

“We didn't know where else to go,” Rebecca said in explanation. “He wouldn't think of looking in here."

“I'll kill him,” Daniel said as he stood to his feet, his fists clinched at his side.

William stepped in front of him to block his way.

Amanda groaned. “Rebecca, is that you?"

“I'm here.” Rebecca leaned down and replaced the rag on her forehead.

Daniel knelt again.

“Daniel's here too."

“We're gonna get you out of here,” he said throwing back the blankets and sliding his arms underneath her. He felt her rib bones through her cotton gown. He hadn't remembered her so thin.

“Daniel?” she whispered as he lifted her off the floor.

Her arms wrapped around his neck. She felt the strong muscles of his legs as he swung around. She tried to ask why and how he'd come to find her, but couldn't make her sounds go together.

“How long has she had this fever?” Daniel asked. He stepped from the last step and they began to make their way across the large hallway.

“Several days."

“Why didn't you come after us earlier?"

“I couldn't. I couldn't get away."

William opened the door. Daniel eased through. Silas was waiting with the horses. William took Amanda's feverish body. Daniel climbed onto Chip's back. After he was settled in the saddle, Daniel leaned over to take her. William hoisted her up to him.

“Go get Doc Williams."

William nodded as he reached for the reins of his horse and swung up.

Daniel reined Chip. The horse strode away. Amanda thought she was dreaming as she pressed closer. Daniel's arms felt strong and warm. She breathed in his familiar scent and relaxed. She never wanted to wake up.

As soon as they were a safe distance from the house, Daniel spurred his horse. Chip started into a gallop cutting from the road across an open field. The moonlight danced across her face glistening from the heat of her body. Its light illuminated a scabbed cut across her delicate lips and an open wound across one of her eyes.

* * * *

DANIEL CARRIED Amanda up the stairs. Lifeless in his arms, she'd not moved for quite awhile. Bruises and cuts he hadn't been able to see because of the attic's darkness were now visible.

His stomach wrenched as he noticed a big jagged opening across her right eye. Blood matted her hair, and more dried blood clung to the edge of her mouth.

The fury inside him grew and his muscles tensed. He kicked open the door of his bedroom and gently laid Amanda on his bed. Maime carried water and Rebecca took off her cloak, pushing Daniel out of the way. For a second, Daniel stood stunned, as he watched the two women work. Amanda moaned, opened her eyes and tried to sit up.

“It's all right,” Rebecca said forcing her back down on the bed, “We're at Red Orchard."

“No,” she moaned, “we...."

“Daniel's here,” she motioned for him. He came and took Amanda's hand.

“No, you've got to go. Lester'll...."

Amanda fell limp and her grip around Daniel's hand loosened. Daniel lifted her hand to his lips and kissed it. “I'll kill him,” he said as he stared at Amanda's pale and bloodstained face, “If it's the last thing I do.” He stood and headed for the door.

“It will be, you go over there now,” Rebecca said rushing in between him and the door.

Blind with rage, he pushed past her.

“Daniel wait. You can't. Do you want everything she's suffered, everything she's been through, to be for nothing.” Rebecca paused and propped her hands on her hips. “You go over there, get yourself killed and that's exactly what it will be. And Amanda can't live without you. She doesn't want to.

Daniel stopped and looked back toward the door. “You don't expect me to sit and do nothing, do you?"

“No,” Rebecca said stepping toward him. She lowered her voice. “Un..cle will know by now, and they'll be waiting for you."

The sound of thundering horses hooves drew both their attentions to the front of the house. Almost instantly the rumbling and rattle of a wagon stopped. The door flew open. William rushed in, carrying a bag, with the doctor behind him.

“We got here as fast as we could,” he said taking the stairs two at a time. “How is she?"

Rebecca opened her mouth to speak.

“Hurry up,” Daniel called to the doctor who struggled up the stairs.

After they reached the landing, Rebecca escorted the doctor to the room where Amanda slept. The two men followed. William lingered at the door while Daniel rushed to the other side of the bed and lit another lamp.

“How long has she been like this?” Doctor Williams asked, reaching for the bag William held out to him.

“Three or four days,” Daniel said shaking his head. The doctor paused from searching through his bag and glanced up at Daniel.

“We would have sent for you sooner, but only brought her here this evening."

“Where has she been?” the doctor questioned raising Amanda's eyelids.

Daniel cleared his throat.

“Bryton's Corner,” Rebecca rushed to say.

The doctor turned his white head to look at her. “Lester's?"

Rebecca nodded. The doctor continued with his examination. “If you two gentlemen will step outside."

Daniel nodded and started toward the door. “Doctor...?” he asked with pleading eyes.

“I don't know,” he said looking at Daniel then back at Amanda, “she's been beaten terribly.” He paused, then reached out to touch Daniel's shoulder. “I'll do what I can."

“Thanks.” Daniel closed the door behind him and walked to the banister. He clenched the rail and gritted his teeth as William paced back and forth in front of the door.

He jerked around and stared at the door as a loud moan echoed behind the wood. William paused and the two men's eyes met. Neither said a word. Daniel's mind whirled in a sea of anger and concern. He wanted to track Lester down, kill him like an animal, but that would be too good for his long hated enemy. Yet he didn't dare leave Amanda. What if she died...? The thought was too disturbing to linger in his mind. He shook his head and gripped the rail tighter. She couldn't die.

He shouldn't have left her the night he went to see her. He should have made her come with him. He should have questioned her further about the bruises on her face. No, he should have killed Lester that very night. A shudder coursed through his body.

Thundering horse hooves snapped him from his reverie. William sauntered passed him and pounded down the steps. Daniel followed.

Early morning light filtered through the windows. William flung the door open and walked out on the porch. Dew on the grass, made the front lawn a sea of green. Fog lingered along the base of trees. The sky brightened as the sun prepared to make its appearance from behind the trees.

Daniel looked through the open door. Rifles resting on their hips, they waited for Daniel to step outside.

“What do you want Coole?” Daniel yelled obliging them.

“You know what I want. I want my wife."

“So you can beat her again?” William said, his nostrils flaring with anger.

“I'm not leaving without her."

“She can't be moved,” a voice boomed from inside the house. The doctor stepped outside onto the porch.

Neither William nor Daniel turned to acknowledge him. The men on horseback gazed his direction as he took another step toward them. “I understand, Lester, this young lady received her beatings on your property."

Lester stared at the doctor who rolled down his sleeves and didn't answer.

“You should have called for me days ago. Why didn't you?"

Lester threw back his head and laughed. “I don't fetch you when one of my servants gets hurt, and they do more for me than she does."

Daniel took a step off the porch. The men on horseback raised their rifles. William sprang in front of him. “Daniel, calm down.” He grabbed his friend's shoulders and restrained him from going farther.

“Get off my property, you animal.” Daniel's voice was low and threatening.

“Your property?” Again Lester laughed. “I thought for sure she would have told you by now."

“Told me what?” Daniel took another step closer to Lester.

“The property is hers.” He paused, then continued. “...As long as she stays married to me."

Daniel sprang toward Lester's horse. Reaching up, he wrapped his fingers around Lester's throat and pulled him down. “I'm gonna kill you, you slimy good-for-nothing chunk of rotten meat.” He heard the click of the men cocking their rifles. It didn't matter. For over six years, he waited to get this man close enough so he could kill him. Now was his chance. He put more pressure around the man's fat neck. Every penned up feeling inside him came bursting forth. He stared down at the man's fear-filled bulging eyes and felt nothing but anger.

A gunshot blast and William pulling on his arms brought him back to reality. “Daniel,” his friend yelled, “let him go."

Lester fell back against his horse and reached for his throat. “You're going to pay for this, Fredericks.” He struggled to mount his horse. “I'll be back for my wife."

The four horses turned and kicked up dust behind their retreating hooves. Daniel clenched his fist and strode off silently toward the back of the house.

William turned to look at the doctor, who disappeared into the house. He started after his friend, but stopped.

Daniel was glad William didn't follow. He needed some time alone. Time to think this through. Reaching down he plucked one of the tall stands of grass. After trimming off the outer covering he stuck the stalk between his teeth.

So that had been the deal. That was the reason why Amanda wouldn't leave him. Daniel let the news ramble through his head. But why hadn't she told him? Why hadn't she explained? He would have told her it didn't matter, to leave anyway. But no, surely she would have known. There was something more. What could it be?

Had she found out his identity? Why hadn't Rebecca left to be with William? It all made no sense. Rebecca loathed her Uncle. Yet she told William she stayed with him for Amanda's sake. But even with Red Orchard at risk why didn't she confide in him?

He took a deep breath and leaned back against a tall oak. He hoped his life would be less complicated after the war, instead it was more so. How many nights had he lain awake and dreamed of Amanda living so close to him, yet so far away?

“Amanda how could you?” he said aloud clinching his fist and hitting at a branch hanging in front of him. He loved Red Orchard yes, but not enough to lose her.

They could go west, start a new life, away from thought and memory of Lester Coole.

Why hadn't she just come to him? Why hadn't she told him? But that's not what troubled him the most. The thing that echoed on his head like a cannon is why she felt she couldn't tell. He remembered on more than one occasion when she bit her bottom lip and said she couldn't.

“Daniel?"

He whirled to see William standing behind him.

“The Doctor is finished with his exam. He says he would like to speak with you."

Daniel nodded and fell in step beside his friend. They hurried toward the house.

“Did Rebecca tell you any of what was going on?"

“She commented once about how rough they were both having it, but said no more."

“Amanda always said she couldn't tell me certain things. Why?"

“We'll talk to Rebecca later. See what we can find out."

Daniel nodded as they climbed the steps. The Doctor met them at the front door.

“Doctor, how is she? Is she going to be all right?"

“If she gets lots of rest. But she can't be upset about anything. She has lots of cuts and bruises and a broken arm. Her ribs are bruised and I couldn't save the baby...."

Daniel's head spun as his mind hung on the last four words. The doctor continued without a pause.

“I've left instruction with Rebecca and barring any major upsets, she'll be fine. Lots of rest, that's the key."

“Baby?” Daniel whispered smoothing the hair out of his eyes with his fingers. “A baby?"

“I'm sorry. I just assumed,” the doctor stammered, looking puzzled. “From the way Amanda spoke..."

William kicked at a step as Daniel turned and studied the fields. “A baby.” Placing his hands on his hips, he closed his eyes.

“I've left medicine that will make her sleep."

Daniel nodded. Nervous perspiration ran down his back. “Can I see her?"

“Yes. Don't tire her. I'll be back tomorrow evening to look in on her.” The doctor walked down the steps.

New questions assaulted Daniel's mind. He looked at his friend who stared at the porch floor. Daniel wanted to ask if he knew about the baby, but by the stricken look on William's face, he knew he didn't. Instead, Daniel turned and slowly climbed the stairs.

He sat by Amanda's bed day and night. He listened to her steady breathing, her incoherent conversations, and wondered what she would do when awake and well again. He wouldn't let her go back to Lester. He would tell her he knew about everything and insist she stay at Red Orchard. But what if she refused? He wiped that thought from his mind and watched as Rebecca coaxed her awake long enough to get her to drink some water and take a few spoonfuls of broth.

The doctor came every evening as promised, reporting on her progress and reminding them the key to recovery was rest.

Daniel stretched his legs and shielded his eyes from the first rays of morning sun filtering through the curtained window. He heard the rooster in the yard crow. Soon everyone would be bustling about. Rebecca would be in to run him out while she bathed and changed Amanda's bandages. He was grateful, even if he pretended to be annoyed, to think and change his clothes. He studied Amanda lying in the huge bed. Brushing back a strand of hair that fell limp across her face, he clinched his fist as the sun cast it's rays on the cuts and bruises which overwhelmed her delicate features. He would kill Lester Coole for what he had done to her. To them. He turned and headed to the window.

“Daniel,” Amanda whispered.

“Shhhhhhh,” he said reaching out and taking her hand in his. “You're suppose to rest.” He leaned over and brushed a kiss across her forehead.

A tear slid down her cheek. She had so many things to tell him, but her mind wouldn't let the words get organized. The last few days at Bryton's Corner were a blur. She remembered being brought to Red Orchard, Rebecca, Maime, and a doctor. She would try to tell him what she could. “I need to,” she paused. Her throat hurt so badly, it was hard to speak. She swallowed and started again. “I need to tell..."

“We'll talk later, when you're better."

She opened her mouth to continue, but Daniel silenced her with two fingers over her lips. “Later."

Knock! Knock!

“Finally she awakens,” Rebecca said as she pushed open the door. Daniel took the tray she carried and sat it on the table by the head of the bed.

* * * *

OVER THE NEXT two weeks, Amanda's strength returned. The doctor's visits became infrequent. Both she and Daniel avoided talking about what happened or what would happen. Daniel didn't want to hear her plans, and Amanda didn't want to upset him with talk of the baby.

Rebecca told her she had gotten the information of Lester to her Uncle in Richmond. As soon as they could confirm it, they would issue a warrant for the Spider's arrest.

Chapter 25

AMANDA WALKED toward the garden. The bright petals of the flowers stretched up to the sky. A small breeze blew through the trees and lifted Amanda's hair from her neck. She took a deep breath, glancing from the flowers to the green fields.

She hummed. A small smile parted her lips. Lying in Daniel's arms was something she would never tire of and now she had no fear she would have to. It was over. The nightmare she lived for two years was over. Her excitement and optimistic outlook toward her and Daniel's future added a spring to her step.

Soon her uncle would come and arrest Lester and she could begin legal proceedings for a divorce. She and Daniel could finally start planning their wedding.

Sitting down on the bench near the garden entrance, she stared at the house. Chickens pecked around the foundation. Ivy climbed the exterior walls and roses grew along the white fence surrounding it.

She closed her eyes, breathing in the peace and serenity. Birds sang over her head. Occasionally, a horse whinnied from inside the barn and she could intermittently hear children laughing and playing on the other side of the creek.

This is a perfect place, she thought, the perfect place for a wedding.

“Amanda, come with me. Now.” Lester demanded, distracting her from her daydreams.

Gasping, Amanda jerked away as he rushed forward and grabbed her good arm.

“Don't make this difficult,” he said again.

“Let go,” Amanda screamed trying to wriggle free.

“We have unfinished business, wife.” Lester dragged her along while she struggled. Curses fell from his mouth as she kicked at his shims.

Although her effort was valiant, her sickness had left her too weak to fight even a small man like Lester..

Amanda dug her heels into the dirt as they neared Lester's horse. “I'm not going with you.” Clenching her teeth, she seethed with anger.

“Yes, you are.” He pulled her closer to him, his face a glowering mask of rage.

She stared into his eyes. They were black and dazzling with fury, a look she had become too familiar with. Struggling desperately, she pulled her wrist free and stepped back. She raised her chin. “I'll not spend one more minute in the company of the likes of you."

He chuckled and reached for her again.

She stepped back. “You'll have to kill me first."

“That,” his voice low and cold as he answered, “is what I intend to do, darling."

The force of his seething reply took her off guard. Before she could move he sprang on her and wrapped his fingers around her neck. Amanda grabbed his arms and tried to pull them down. Tighter and tighter he squeezed. She sank to the ground as her knees became weak and could not support her.

“Lester stop,” she whispered trying to catch a small bit of air. The sky whirled. She couldn't hear anything except her pleas. His fingers tightened. Panic rioted within her. She couldn't do anything but stare at lips that curved in a smile and the blank look in his eyes.

She slumped as her air gave out, stars danced before her eyes and she knew she was dying. Just then, Lester released her neck and fell back. Amanda gasped for a deep cleansing breath, reaching for her throat. William helped her to her feet.

Daniel sprang like a tiger, knocking Lester off balance. He struggled to stand. Dirt flew through the air as the two men fought like bull rams defending their territory.

A dozen of Lester's men, on horseback, galloped up the drive. William released Amanda and ran for the house.

Amanda winced as Lester struck a blow to Daniel's face and blood streamed from his nose. Both men panted for breath and reeled, staggering as the other's blows connected.

William returned. A rifle rested on his hip as the crowd of men stopped and dismounted.

“Stay where you are,” Amanda's cousin shouted. “This is between the two of them."

Daniel put his arms to defend himself against the next set of blows and prepared for his. His shoulders felt weighted with lead, his brain heavy and dazed. The sweat ran down his face stinging the cuts on his lips and cheeks. He knew Lester was growing tired. His punches were less intense than they were at the start.

Another of Daniel's blows connected, bending Lester in half. Daniel stepped back, hoping this was nearing the end. But as his enemy straightened, Daniel saw the glint of a pistol barrel in Lester's hand.

Daniel lunged, knocking the gun flying through the air. So immense was his hatred for this man, everything around him ceased to be. Every one of Daniel's punches was not merely to maim, but to destroy. The pain, sorrow, and death of the past years flashed before him and gave Daniel new strength.

Lester fell to the ground. Daniel picked him up and hit him again and again. Like two dark storm clouds colliding, the men fought on as one right was followed by a left.

Through exhaustion and beyond, Daniel staggered and swayed under each blow, then stepped toward Lester to land again.

“William, do something,” Amanda pleaded with her cousin after a time.

William shook his head. “This has been a long time coming, Amanda."

Amanda turned her attention back to the fight as a succession of blows by Daniel found Lester backed up against his horse.

Lester turned and gripped the saddle.

Daniel staggered forward. Resting his hands on his thighs, he steadied himself as he sucked in deep, rasping breaths.

Rebecca and William started for him to offer assistance.

“Go on, Coole,” Daniel said between breaths. “Get on your horse and ride out of here."

Amanda watched Lester reach across his horse. His hand rested on the butt of his rifle. Everything moved in slow motion. He pulled the rifle from its holder and aimed.

Amanda rushed for the fallen pistol. Her hands shook as she picked it up.

“I came to get my wife,” Lester said, pulling the lever. “I'm not leaving without her."

Amanda squeezed the trigger. The shot knocked her backward, she almost lost her balance. She stiffened, watching Lester turn, complete surprise on his face, then fall face down in the dirt at her feet. Amanda lowered the gun and stared at Lester's still body.

Daniel jerked around to see where the shot came from. Still taking deep breaths, he rushed to her side. “Amanda?"

She didn't acknowledge him, just stared dazedly as he took the gun from her trembling fingers and gathered her in his arms.

She closed her eyes and placed her head on his chest. The sound of the gun booming, the look on Lester's face played again and again through her mind. Had she pulled the trigger? Was he really dead?

Her knees buckled as she yielded to convulsive sobs.

“It's all right,” Daniel said smoothing her hair with his hand. He turned and led her to the garden bench. She slowly sat down.

“Amanda?” Her Uncle dismounted and came to her side. He dropped to a knee. “Amanda?"

“Uncle Sam,” she cried wrapping her arms around his neck. A new wave of tears rushed from her eyes as she clung to him.

“I came as fast as I could...."

Amanda lowered her arms and pulled away from him. She looked up. “I shot him. I killed him. I picked up the gun.... “Her speech slowed. She stared at Lester's still body.

“You had no choice.” Her uncle helped her stand.

Amanda let Rebecca lead her into the house. Confused, she wandered restlessly around the large empty room while Rebecca ran upstairs to get a blanket. Amanda swam through a haze of feelings and events. No choice echoed in her head.

She knew she had no choice. That's the reason she picked up the gun. He would have killed Daniel. If she hadn't shot Lester, Daniel would be dead right now. She had no choice.

“You did the right thing,” Rebecca said, wrapping the blanket around Amanda's shoulders. She led her to Daniel's chair by the window.

Amanda leaned back, reality slowly seeping back into her numb body. “I never thought I could kill another human being."

“We do a lot of things when we have to,” her Uncle's voice boomed from the doorway.

“That doesn't make it right."

“No, killing someone is never right...."

“Where's Daniel?"

“I asked him to wait outside for awhile. I wanted to talk to you.

Rebecca stood. “I'll make some tea,” she said leaving.

Amanda's Uncle sat down on the footstool in front of her. She massaged her sore arm, becoming uneasy as her Uncle scrutinized her face. He raised a hand toward her bruised features. Amanda pulled back.

“Why didn't you leave him when he started this?"

“I couldn't.” Amanda turned her face away and glanced down at the floor.

“I told you if you got into any trouble to leave."

“And then do what?” She paused. “That information I sent, was it what you needed?"

“Yes it was. It gave names, places, and contacts. Everything we needed to expose him was in those files."

“Then why did...."

“Everything was in code. A code we were unfamiliar with. We had to break it, find his recruits and find an old loyal one. Once we found Fisher and arrested him, he began to sing like a bird. He didn't want to hang for treason too."

“Hang?” Amanda gulped.

“Many times over. The Spider had a deep network. And your Lester Coole ... was definitely the Spider."

“Have you told Daniel yet?"

“I've known for some time,” Daniel said as he walked into the room.

“But why didn't you say something? Why didn't you tell me you suspected?"

“I knew for sure the morning at the prison. The morning you told me you were married. I thought you knew all along. That's why I couldn't understand why you stayed with him."

She shook her head.

“Well,” her Uncle said standing, “I hear there's to be a wedding around here soon."

Amanda nodded and smiled at Daniel.

“Do you think this rebel farmer's for you?"

She stood and walked to Daniel. “I know so, Uncle."

“As long as you're happy.” He stepped toward Amanda and kissed her on the forehead. “You deserve it."

“Sir,” a voice from the door interrupted, “we're finished. Anything else?"

He shook his head. “Prepare the men."

“Are you sure you won't stay for a while?” Daniel asked.

“You ... you're not leaving. You just arrived."

“I'd like to stay but I need to get back, finish tying up these loose ends.” He gripped Daniel's hand. “Congratulations, young man, you're getting a fine young lady. You take care of her."

“I will sir."

The General looked again at Amanda. “Maybe some day you can come up North for a visit? Your aunt would like to see you."

Daniel put his arm around Amanda as they followed her Uncle to the front door. Rebecca and William joined them on the porch. They watched as the short man settled into his saddle. He touched his hat and winked at Amanda then reined his horse away from the house.

In a cloud of dust the men thundered away, taking with them the man they had sought. The foursome watched until they were out of sight.

“Let's plan a wedding,” Daniel shouted picking Amanda up and swinging her around.

Chapter 26

THE RAIN finally stopped. Morning dawned. The gray clouds drifted across the sky, every now and then allowing the sun to peek through.

Amanda heard the wagons of guests arriving and hoped the garden would accommodate everyone. She finished buttoning her creme colored, taffeta dress and slipped in her shoes. Walking to the mirror, she turned sideways to inspect the soft flowing gown.

“Beautiful,” she said smoothing some of the pleats. She smiled as she thought of the look Daniel gave her when she wanted to look in yet another dress store.

“I don't care what you wear,” he had said, “I'll marry you even if you wear nothing at all."

“The dress has to be perfect,” she told him.

And perfect it was. The bodice trimmed in ruche soft white net, the sleeves of ruche silk and silk bows marching down the side, along the pleats and around the bottom. Nothing could have been better.

She looked around as Rebecca waltzed into the room.

“You look beautiful.” Her friend's eyes glazed with tears.

“All except for this one scar,” Amanda said, running her finger down the side of her cheek. Reaching for the powder, she patted some on her face, then stepped back in front of the mirror for one final inspection.

Amanda felt like a giddy schoolgirl as the two women gave each other a brief hug.

“Is the minister going to stay?” Amanda asked.

“Yes. William spoke to him when he first arrived. He said he'd be more than happy to do it. Two weddings in one day is more delightful than two funerals."

“I would hope so,” Amanda said twisting one side of her hair down trying to hide the scar. “What do you think?"

“No,” Rebecca said shaking her head, “leave it the other way. No one is going to notice."

“I'm coming to fetch the bride."

The women giggled as they heard William running up the steps.

“You better hurry,” he said stepping into the room. “Daniel's as nervous as a June bug on a potato."

“He's not the only one."

William held out his arm. “Madam."

“Sir.” Amanda took his arm and smiled.

* * * *

THE SUN FELT warm beating down on her back as Amanda and William stepped out from under the shade of the porch. Rebecca walked a few paces ahead of them, turning every so often to smile at William.

“So this afternoon you'll have a wife,” Amanda said glancing at her cousin who was deep in thought.

“Yeah. It's something we've both wanted for a long time."

“I'm sure it is.” She paused and looked at her cousin. The boyish features she remembered as a child were gone. His playful laughter and teasing had been replaced by thoughtfulness and deep concentration. The war had changed him. It had changed everybody and everything.

They rounded the corner of the house. Amanda noticed the guests turning on their whitewashed wooden benches as she and William stopped under the trellis. The scent of fresh budding roses filled her senses. The large tree and shrubbed bushes became a green and brown blur as her eyes focused on Daniel. She had never seen him more handsome. Amanda studied the white coat stretching over his broad chest and the tight pants hugging his strong legs.

As they started down the formed aisle, the guests stood. William squeezed her arm. She glanced at her cousin. They smiled at each other, then she turned back to Daniel. He stood by the preacher shifting from one foot to the other.

Amanda remembered the first day she had seen him in the doorway, at the back of the church, in the Wilderness. This time it wasn't fear that caused her knees to tremble.

William kissed her lightly on the cheek, then took his place beside Daniel.

Daniel reached for Amanda's hand. He squeezed it and winked at her as she stepped closer to him. A lock of hair fell across his brown forehead. His eyes gleamed with passion and the fever of his hand traveled through her body like lightning.

It didn't matter anymore which side won the war. The time she and Daniel had been separated didn't seem as long.

Her spirits soared like the birds. She looked into Daniel's eyes.

She was alone no more. Finally she found the place she belonged and nothing, war, people, miles would ever separate them again.

Her chest swelled with pride as she thought of the man who stood beside her, the man she loved.

“Do you, Amanda take this man to be your lawfully wedded husband...?” the minister asked.

She heard the words through a fog, but this time she knew the answer.

The minister paused.

Amanda looked at Daniel. Without hesitation she said, “I do."

Linne Mitchell

“Publishing historical romance always has been my dream,” says Linne Mitchell. “It's the reason I started writing.” In 1985, Linne sold her first article and with the success she experienced in that genre, placed her fiction aside while she homeschooled her two children. In those years, she published hundreds of articles and contributed to several ghostwritten non-fiction book projects. When her children graduated, Linne decided to pursue fiction again.

At the beginning of August 2000, she signed a contract with Rodgers and Nelsen Publishing for a non-fiction book and three weeks later signed with Hard Shell Word Factory for YANKEE SURRENDER, her historical romance. Linne is currently President of the Oklahoma Writers’ Federation, lives with her husband David, daughter Yolanda and son Nathan in central Oklahoma, and truly believes dreams can come true.